---------------BOOK DETAILS----------------

[BOOK NAME] Rooming with Mr. Perfect

[TOTALPARTS] 42
-------------------------------------------
[ BOOK DESCRIPTION ]
--------------------------------------------
'One Deadly Incident.' It made all the difference in Danielle's life.

Her navety was stolen and she was broken. She was left alone in the dorm to search
for the demons at night; having a past that was furiously following her for a
perfect time to strike hard and kill; a Psycho who was waiting for her blood with
vengence; a Boy who was playing her heart and soul for a cruel revenge; a friend
lying lifeless in the hospital bed; and a family who didn't damn care. Above all,
she had to face everything alone- singlehandedly, every struggle along her path as
she ran through the wild race of broken trust and promises, lost love, heartbreaks,
pain and fear of death.
Could she ever survive this rollercoaster ride called life? Or would she simply
succumb to the welcoming embrace of death?
-------------------------------------------

*******************************************
[1] ~Rooming- prolog~
*******************************************
(c) all rights reserved2012 by Bellasonline

'Rooming with Mr. Perfect'

............................................................
Prologue: Tricky Life (2 years ago)

(Danie)

As I stared at the empty white ceiling of my school dorm and the faded blue paint
on the side walls, feeling the emptiness swallowing me inside, a small tear slid
across my cheeks and landed on my palms, wetting it. I shook my head at the
stupidity of my life. I was never a pampered princess, but continuous pain was a
solid blow to my heart and I couldn't withstand it anymore.

My heart was broken so many times past 16 years, and this one was the final blow.
It shattered me completely and I wished I was in the place of 'my best friend'
right now, but no, life had its own game plan.

Losing your best friend and the house you stayed for years (though its just a cold
abode) was so difficult at this point. I couldn't grasp the reality. Honestly, I
was just scared.

I didn't say I had gone through every difficulty and pain, but I had seen enough to
say life's not as easy as death. It was an adventure itself. Every turn and every
bend would break or make you. It was sort of trecking through the rough hilly
trail. Who said death was adventerous? Death was drab, an instant closure to every
damn difficulty.

'Life's tricky.'

I never understood it was a phrase meant to be an eye-opener for everyone. I was so

nave and innocent back then. After all I was a silly young girl with so many
dreams about fairytales, princes and so little care in this world.

16 years was so young to think about the disasters that were hidden in the life. It
was too young to feel alone and neglected. It was too young to face every pain
coming in your way alone.

But one day- it was all it took for my life to flip
and I was no more the same. My smile was killed and
from me. My happiness was destroyed. And I was left
was when I realized that I was doomed to live alone
me hope. Life- it's such a messy ploy!
upside down. A blink of my eyes
it was forcefully plucked out
to face everything alone. That
with no one to embrace and give

When that incident happened, I felt the pain in me grew into branches, destroying
my soul and poisoning it. People called me names that I couldn't bear. They
mercilessly poked at my heart repeatedly, when it was already half hanging without
any hope.

I was sent out of my Gran's house after that day. I was dumped in the school dorm I
lived now, alone. I was treated as though I was a viral-creature. People avoided me
or they harassed me by their words.

I wished I had a family to take care of me. Damn, I wasn't that lucky.

Mom-Dad- what happened to them? I wondered whether I was really their child or not
when that incident happened in my life.

They were like an itch in the past, long ago. They were now just memories, a
distant sound of sea shore. They were only the persons whom I read in the stories
and I hated it when I read some books which talked about perfect family.

My family wasn't picture perfect; it was a broken frame, distorted into pieces by
the grim-reaper called time. All I had was one faded photograph to remember the old
family I had before 6 years, before I was forced out from the lives of the people
who gave birth to me.

I was so distressed and dejected when my friend was pried away from me. My world
was crumbled completely before my very own eyes and I was helpless to prevent it. I
was left to pick up the pieces of my broken life all by myself. I searched and
yearned for love. But love was that thing, hanging from the sky, always
unreachable.

I decided death was the only salvation to this torturous ache. I would have died.
But one wrong move from me and a person found my motives and saved me from the hand
of death. Like I said, death had its own agenda for every human and we couldn't
just escape from the life.

So, there started my sad journey and rocky life. With so many distress and
heartbreaks and pains, but I would survive. I promised, I would survive and show
all those people who had pushed me out of their lives and blamed me of something I
didn't do, that I could live better than them.

They called me a murderer. Pasted me as a Killer. Damn them all to hell, I was a
trouble-maker, but never cruel.

I no longer hid behind the pain and prayed for death. I accepted what was offered
to mine. I realized everyone had their own fateful happenings of life and this one
was mine.

LIFE IS ADVENTEROUS, INDEED. But now I knew a way to walk past all those rocky
trails and I was ready to face that rollercoaster ride, without a seat-belt.
Life indeed was tricky, but now I knew the trick to solve its Mysteries and survive
its blows.
...................................................................................
........
Hope you like the prolog. Vote <3 vote.
*******************************************
[2] ~Rooming-1~
*******************************************
Hey, this is a new story! I know you'll like it. So give it a chance! Read and
comment. Most importantly Vote. I was so eager to finish this story. . So I planned
to share it with you all. Hope you'll enjoy!

Vote??? Like??? Fan??? Comment???

And here's a chocolate cookie for the beautiful person who's going to read this now
and will get an itch to vote and comment. Nah, i didn't mix anything with teh
cookie. Muvahahaha... With <3 Bellasonline.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.......

Rooming with Mr. Perfect

Chapter 1: I'm a chemist (After 2 years)

(Danie)

I was a chemist... Guess what I discovered today Too damn much of Hydrochloric acid
and imagination could earn you a detention with your lifetime enemy.

That morning started fairly good, degraded with every passing hour and was almost
unbearable at the last hour of the day. I was ready to end the day and go home...
Home? Like I owned one. Dumb shit, no, I was ready to go to my lone dorm room.

"You have to pour the Hydrochloric acid for the complete reaction," My chemistry
teacher's voice announced over the noisy clamor of the students. That damn HCl was
the reason for my detention; I think you guessed it already. And I loathed
Hydrochloric acid from today.

"I'm not interested in chemical reactions," I muttered irritated under my breath.

It was going incredibly boring today in the chemistry lab. I feigned interest for
so long, but even I couldn't pretend that long. I was short tempered, quite the
opposite of the one sitting near me, my perfect lab mate.
I bunched my unruly blonde hair behind my back as I readjusted my cap. My hair fell
against my eyes, and I adjusted my stubborn hair once again. Wow, my hair was as
stubborn as me.

"Yeah, you're not interested in anything, except making trouble..." A cold, harsh
voice announced. I looked up to see my perfect lab partner, Aaron. Oh, perfect,
right, he was. Only I didn't seem to like him enough to call him that. He was too
rude for my liking.

"Awee, he knows how to talk," I exclaimed animatedly as laughter bubbled up in my

throat. I could clearly hear his teeth grinding together; perfectly perfect!

"You look ugly when you do that," he whisper yelled. His face was twisted and I
wondered whether he had ever seen his face while he was frowning. It was uglier...

The comment was random, and our fights were always random. It appeared as if he was
waiting for a time to appear to degrade and humiliate me. No fair!

"Awee... thanks so much for you heartfelt compliment," I shook my head and then
bowed my head.

"You look as if someone had accidently dumped the garbage bag on you." He announced
rudely again; he wanted me to say nothing at all. But... As if this was going to
make me shut my over active mouth and tongue. No way in the hell...

"You look as if hundred girls buzzed over your with Face creams, make-up kits,
eyeliners and hair gels, just to get you ready this morning. How much will you
spend each day to create this look?! Your face looks perfect, just like you; but
gaaah, too fake." I shrugged casually as I looked at the HCl bottle in my hand and
back at Aaron.

What would he do if I poured it in his face? Cry?? Stomp??? Wow, my imagination was
getting better and better.

"Can you add the damn HCl now? I want to finish it," he said in his irritated
voice. Oh, he was irritated almost all the time. It was my bad luck to be paired
with my mortal enemy. I was unlucky in most of the cases. Curse my fate.

So, between me and him, it wasn't just dislike, it was more. We both loathed each
other, so damn much. He was always there to create a storm in my life and I would
do the same in an instant to his life. We were made to war against each other.

"Oh, sure, he gets back to studies when he has no more of his mind numbing
comebacks! How pathetic." I exclaimed dramatically and then added the HCl to the
mixture in the glass beaker.

I was enthralled when I saw the clouds of white smoke swirl from the beaker, like
the mist in a cold morning. Then only I realized my experiment was a failure. I
mean, no one got the smoke, they all got baby pink color solution. Damn, I added
more than enough HCl, I almost finished the entire bottle. I grunted with a frown
as more and more smoke emanated from the bottle.

I closed my nose and he coughed. Oh God, I loved it when I did something like this
unintentionally, which could harm him.

He was still coughing and at the same time glaring up at me. His eyes were furious
as he swiped his fingers through his perfectly groomed hair. Those neatly arranged
bangs now fell freely across his forehead, giving him a casual look. But he wasn't
casual.

He was perfect, as I said. He liked everything in his life to be in order, and

since I managed to disrupt that order by doing more than one thing, he hated me.
And it wasn't just that, the hatred went deep than that.

"Curse you, Landon, you never could do anything right," my enemy's voice was
condemning.

I looked up to see Mr. Borate walking towards me, his steps purposeful. His face
was rigid and stony as he looked up at me. Dead...

Borate? Actually who named their children like that? Come on, that was ridiculous.
Whenever I think of his name, I had this sudden urge to laugh... He was exactly the
stuff made for teaching Chemistry, see, even his name was Borate, like, potassium
Borate. Wow, guess what, I knew chemicals and all...

"Ms. Landon and Mr. Carter, what's going on here?" his voice was stern. Couldn't he
see what was going on? Come on people, why did they always use the same phrase like
this on some situation?
"Mr. Borate," I tried to reason, but then my ridiculous brain was giving him a new
name and the color of said chemical and I imagined him, his face looking purple
like a grape juice and then the imagination took up a wild turn; he was grape juice
and Aaron was an alien, who was trying to drink Mr. Borate...

Oh my, it made me laugh out loud. I could see Mr. Borate was clearly horrified me
by now. I messed it up. AGAIN.

Maybe, I couldn't do anything right as he said. Maybe I was cursed. But that wasn't
my mistake; God had created me that way.

"What's this suppose to mean? You and you, you both have detention today," Mr.
Borate waved his fingers at my face and he strutted away, looking like a damn angry
cheerleader.

"You're my death. Why did God even create you? It isn't like you're worth His
time." McCarter said in his perfect chiding voice. He looked at me as if I was a
miserable case, too lost to help with.

My eyes lost its usual glint as I stared at him. I wouldn't back down. He could
call me thousand names, but I wouldn't take them to my heart. I knew of my worth
and my values. I was better than what he thought of me.

"Oh, Mr. Perfect, don't rub your shit in my face, I'm not going to give my damn
time to you," I flipped Aaron McCarter off. It was easy to do that, than showing
him my real feelings.

"And you aren't worth my time." He said in his sweet tone; too sweet to be anything
but mocking.

I lazed in my desk as I looked out at the corridor. The school was almost dead. The
silence was warming, but I didn't like silence too much. I loved my life with noisy
chatters and buzzing encounters.

Life was too short to waste it in remorse or guilt. I learnt that lesson too late,
but I was happy I learnt it. I believed that everything in life happened for a
reason; the reason why I was sent away from home; the hatred between me and him;
that thing that happened once ago, which made the silly fights between us sprouted
into deeply rooted loathing. Everything happened as God had planned.
"Yes, Mr. Perfect, I'm not worth your time and you're not worth mine. The End. I'm
no one like you and I like it that way." I said as my rage took a leap.

"What do you mean, spoiled brat?" his voice was cutting. If words could kill, he
could kill me in an instant. Only I wasn't that easy to kill; ha, I was a vampire;
take that loser! Shoot... that was a secret; no dammit, I was just bluffing.

"You're too good to be true, and I know you aren't true. You hid behind the
polished mask of yours that everyone seemed to admire, but you aren't that person.
I saw you raw, exposed. You're running from yourself and once you're exposed,
people will soon discover the truth, and walk away." I said the truth I had been
trying to not to say to him for too long. But it just came out, unexpected. He
gazed into my eyes and I resisted the urge to turn away.

"You have no right to accuse me, Landon, because you're the one who don't want to
accept what you are... A loser, a failure, a complete disappointment! And even your
parents don't want you. Ha..." his voice broke through that heavily built barrier
and touched my heart.

For an instant, I was waiting for my tear glands to break down. I waited to hear
myself sobbing, but I didn't do it. It had turned easy to do that over years.
Instead, I heard myself speaking in a hushed tone.

"I'm not a failure; it's their lose that they didn't want me, and you know what,
though you're rich, have parents who loved you and are a perfect guy, it's you who
failed to take a look at you. You're false, a complete sham. Accept that!" I said
in a barely audible whisper.

"Keep bluffing Loser, because no one's going to hear you, not even a single soul."
He pointed the people in my class and I knew it was the truth. No one would believe
me; they would trust him without another question. It was always like that.

"You own the school. Fine by me. I have now nothing to lose." I said as I closed my
notebook with enough force. It was just five minutes before the bell rang and I
wanted to run away. Sitting with him too long had the ability to make me go insane.

"Don't talk like you know what you're talking about, Ms. Nothing-but-A-Failure." He
taunted. If I ever mentioned this line to anyone, quoting it was spoken by Mr.
Perfect, Aaron McCarter, no one would believe.
His usual lines were: 'what do you want Miss?' 'Can I help, ma'am?' 'No, please,
let me do that.' 'You're welcome, ma'am.' Yeah, a perfect gentleman, he really was.
But he was vicious only to me. Reason being??? A big story and I wasn't ready to
narrate it.

It always hurt to think that he believed the worst of me. Though I was a reject, a
girl who liked trouble, I was never cruel, heartless. My eyes turned wet once I saw
'her face' in my mind... Stop thinking, I ordered myself. She had the ability to
break my mask, my cover.

I liked her too much to do something like that to her. But he wouldn't believe; he
would never trust me. I was fine by that, really. It wasn't like I owned him
anything or any explanations. I owned nothing to anyone. If he wanted to believe
the worst of me, he was welcome to do just that.

"Sometime I believed you're being pathetic, why do you even talk to me anymore? It
wasn't like you're eager to do that, so why not quit it, and walk away?" I faced
him directly, my eyes boring deep inside his. He blinked, once, twice and then
shook his head as if he was confused.

Then with a rueful and cruel smile, he pointed me and then asked: "Let you go?"

"Yes..." I snapped.

"It wasn't that easy, Landon. I wanted to take every ounce of your remaining
happiness away. You deserved to live alone and without smiles and I would make sure
of that."

Remaining happiness? Trust me folks, when I said I was already deprived of

happiness. There wasn't a thing that made me truly happy now-a-days. But I could
always pretend I was happy. That's what made me rebellious, a trouble maker. It was
easy to remind people that you weren't afraid of anything or anyone. It was easy to
prove that you're happy to others, than to prove yourself; because, your heart knew
you clearly, but others didn't.

"Welcome to unthinkable, Carter. I knew you love to dream, but I never wonder
you're an awful dreamer." I waved him aside as the bell rang.

Saved by the bell- I thought of the phrase as I jumped from my assigned seat and
walked away from my designed enemy. If I could let everything go and walk away from
this place and the dreadful life, I would do it without blinking an eye. But I
couldn't, I wouldn't, not now... I needed to finish the school, and then I was free
to fly away.

A small smile crept in my lips as I saw Sean walked towards me with his charming
grin and a bottle on his hand. He could make me smile, just like that. He taught me
how to live... It was he who had saved me from the most stupid thing I had ever
done. I met him in a tragedy, but he turned my life into a perfect one, or almost
close to perfect.

"Hellooo beautiful," he said dramatically as he wrapped his arms around my waist

from the back. He was the reason why I didn't want to walk away from my terrible
life. He was a wonder offered to me by God. Maybe God wasn't that heartless...

"Hellooo to you too, handsome,"
He kissed my forehead gently as
me protectively, as if he would
didn't know he couldn't protect
on my head.
I raised my head to look into his beautiful eyes.
we walked, him behind me, his hands still covering
ward off any evils that come in my way. Only he
me. And then that loser poured the remaining water

I stood there glaring up at him. He chuckled mischievously.

"You looked so beautiful, my wet pwetty kitty," he sang in a ridiculous tone. I

wiped my face and then glared at him and punched him on his chest. Man, he was
built and my hand hurt badly.

"I hate you Sean O'Conner, you're a jerk." I stomped, looking just like a child
throwing temper tantrum.

"So, what's new today?" he asked, his voice smiling.

He was always smiling, his smile reaching his eyes. It made me yearn to smile just
like him... Right from heart, always. Laughing, sarcasm and joking was easy for me
to do, but I found it difficult to find a warming smile from myself, as often as he
could do. But since I believed in spending life cheerfully, I was doing it in a way
I saw fit.

"So, first HCl acid spoilt my lab, second I laughed at Mr. Borate's face, third I
earn myself a detention." I said with a pout as he chuckled, clearly amused by my
antics. He was a goof... And he loved to laugh at me, so much.
"I didn't want to say 'I told you so,' but I will. I said don't think of ridiculous
names for Mr. Borate, I advised you to keep your emotions under check,"

"Thanks, you're really generous." I said sarcastically.

"Oh, I know." He said as he removed his hair away from his face.

"So, how was your day?" I inquired with a chuckle. Oh, I knew it would just be
awesome. Note the sarcasm here.

"Good; Erika punched me in my face, because I called her an ugly duckling; then
there was Austin; I broke his glasses unintentionally, but he cried in my face.
Wow, I was shocked!" he threw his hand and sighed, holding his head.

"Stop it, Ms. Overdramatic; you broke poor Austin's glasses? That's rude." I poked
him on his chest and he narrowed his eyes.

"Ok, bye, I am going for a pleasurable evening now, with Mr. Potassium Sulfate and
Mr. Arrogant jerkass," I waved at him.

"Come on Danielle Landon, stop calling him that or you're going to earn another
detention today," he said wisely as he left me to wallow in my misery. Ok, over
exaggerating, but that was the truth. I smiled at him as I saw him winking at me
and then vanished.

"He's going to leave you, once he realized your worth, so don't get too
comfortable," a voice said so close to me.

It made me shiver in disgust and in anxious anticipation. Aaron wouldn't do

something to scare Sean away from me; I mean, he couldn't do that; or could he?

"Like how my parents left me?"

.................................................................................
........................................................
Don't go away without commenting. I would post the next chapter asap. So can I get
some 50 votes and 25 comments? If you guys can...

Hugs and smoothie kisses. <3 ya beautiful.

*******************************************
[3] Tell me plz
*******************************************
Hey guys, I am so happy that you all responded well and u liked the story, like I
liked it.
But I still want to know what you really think of it and whether u want me to
continue with it. Though i would be disappointed if you said no. I mean, i had
already finished 3 chapters :( but well, I want my reader's opinion.

And, also.... A bigThank u with jelly beans and Twix, 4 all of u who have commented
and voted. I am just here to say I will upload the next chap, within 2 days (if you
want me to, that is). Bloody internet don't know when to go down! Freaking annoying
thing...
So please be patient and wait 4 the 2nd chapter. And In the mean time vote a lot
and comment.
And, give me some suggestions for characters.
-a blue eyed girl
-a brown/black eyed girl
-a boy /age 15/ with whatever feature u want,
-a boy /age 17/
-a boy- blonde

ok, that's all. If you can help me with this, i ll be sooo happy, thank u guys.
Dont 4get to comment n vote. And I l give u the secret Voching
(Vote+Itching) cookie..hehe!

Hugggs and smooches, <3 bellasonline.

*******************************************
[4] ~Rooming-2~
*******************************************
Hello my dears, I am so happy by your response. Thanks so much for the votes. Love
to hear from you, so it's appreciated if you comment a lot and vote for me.

Enjoy the story and don't you dare go away without voting or commenting if you
liked it or Hated it! If you did i would come and sing to you while you're asleep.
and you don't want to hear me sing, really! SO BEWARE, kittens! To the story...>@<

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
....................

Chapter 2: I'm a scientist

(Danie)
I was a scientist. Guess what I found this evening; I found that a simple piece of
dead match stick, crumbles of a cookie and too many chemicals, with uncontrolled
emotions could start a fire and kill you as your enemy probably wished for...

The day went from bad to worse when I earned myself a detention. But now it was
turning disastrous... I know I was a born crazy, with special magnet which seemed
to attract any troubles in the 100 miles radius. But I really didn't want this one
person to be in front of me, not now, not ever. It was as simple as that, couldn't
God take a hint. *Nudge to God!*

"Like how everyone left me?" I added, as a bitter laugh escaped my lips. I was okay
with that now. Sure, I was lying, damn-freaking-it.

He just looked at me, his face troubled. He was going to answer soon, so I cut him
off with a wave and smiled my crooked smile. I could pull it off so easily after so
many years of training. Bravo me!

"You know what, I'm not addicted to people like you seemed to; I didn't act like a
charmer to make people love me and I don't want anyone." That was a complete lie,
but I said it anyway.

Sometimes it was easy to lie than accept the truth. I knew it was going to hurt me
so bad if Sean left me, but I wouldn't admit that, even to myself. Life was so
short, to live in expectation and anticipating future. That was my mantra.

"I am not addicted to people," said Aaron with that impressive scowl of his. Wow
prick, that's really obvious, no?!

"That's all you got? You should try better," I smiled, because I knew it would
irritate him. I didn't know why he hated it when I smile, but it gave me another
reason to smile. See, I was awesome like that!

"You're talking senseless, Landon, and it made me laugh." he said with a scowl. He
was funny, if only I hadn't hated him so much, I would have found him amusing.

"Then why are you scowling, prick? You're a failed joke." I waved him off as I
skipped towards the Chemistry Lab, my personal hell. He followed, still grunting.

Mr. Borate wasn't there when I entered inside. I seated in my place and started to
text in my phone to Mille. I only had three friends in this school...

One was Sean, my goof of a best friend. He loved to laugh so much and to smile. He
was my partner in crime... Oh, he was what you called a bad boy, but nope, he
wasn't like that. He was easy to talk with, and I shared almost all of my secrets
with him. He knew me in and out. He knew my dirtiest secrets, but he still loved me
as such... 'Being myself' wasn't easy with everyone, but it was always easy with
him.

Second was Millie, she was a serious person and that was a disadvantage, since she
prohibited me from doing most of the things, but Sean saved me half of the time
from her wrath. She was a natural beauty, with her tall, curvy figure. But she had
a worst form of addiction: Books. I was allergic to them, and she was the opposite
of me.

Third was Millie's little brother, Jesse... He was my other partner in crime. He
was exactly like me, he loved to make trouble. He's cute with that dimple in his
cheeks and a perfect smile. Oh never trust his childish, innocent smile, because he
was wicked and when you least expected it, he would find a way to prove it.

-Hey Mills, stuck n school... HCl sucks!

-What did you do today? :/

-I just did what Mr. Borate told *pouting here*

-Are you in detention? :@

Oh my, Millie was worse than my Granny... Even my Gran didn't bug me this much or
she bugged me, like never.

-I'm gunna go, Mills. C ya tomorrow!!! ;)

I hastily put my phone inside me tattered backpack and searched it to find

something to eat. Wow, I was hungry; actually starved to death. It wasn't unusual
for me to get hungry though... I loved eating so much!
I saw Aaron looking at me with a scowl, his chemistry book sat in front of him
forlornly. poor book. Oh I know, I was created with over working brain and crazy
mind, I wasn't so proud of myself, but I coudln't change myself even if you gave
million dollars. It was just impossible.

"Funny..." I muttered as I popped the chocolate inside my mouth. The bitter sweet
taste touched my tongue as it melted in my tongue, and my taste buds sprung to
life.

Sognare l'impossible il primo passo per realizzarlo'

-Dream the impossible and you are already part-way there

"Crap," I cussed as I scanned the words in the chocolate wrapper.

Dream the impossible? Did people still believe in dreams? Dreams were cheap and
waste of time. Dreams were always far fetched than reality. In reality, you would
be just you, but dreams made you believe in things that were unbelievable.
Impossible would always remain impossible, that was why they named it as
impossible. So why dream the impossible?

I threw the wrapper away with a frown.

"God-freaking-Dammit," the boy cursed louder. I looked at him amused and then found
the wrapper stuck in his hair. I didn't want to laugh, but people, it was an
involuntary reaction.

"Oh my, only my chocolate wrapper seemed to find you attractive..." I gasped in a
taunting voice as I turned away from him to eat another chocolate.

My eyes widened as I found Twix inside my bag and my heart soared in joy. My day
was immediately better.

"Wow, heaven," I licked the caramel from my fingers as I closed my eyes.

"Ms. Landon?" A voice disturbed my blissful romance with Twix and I was angry. To
the hell with you, it's rude to disturb me when I'm with my lover!
"Mr. Whoever you're, I want you to leave this place now, don't you see I'm eating?"
I said as I still savored the taste with my eyes closed.

I heard someone gasping and someone else cursing... What's with frequent cussing?

"I like to enjoy my privacy!" I said under my breath irritated and then opened my
eyes lazily.

My eyes popped out when I saw Mr. Borate stood there in front of me with an angry
scowl. His face was red, even tomato would die in shame if it saw his face, that
RED! There was smoke coming from his nose and ears, invisible smoke!!

I was so dead, I thought as I scrambled to my feet.

"Sorry Mr. Borate, I didn't think it's you," Poor excuse, but what else could I
do???

"You have another detention, tomorrow!" with that said he gave me a note that
contains rules to do the experiment and handed another one to Aaron.

Aaron eyed it suspiciously and then turned to Mr. Borate.

"This one is your first experiment and the thing Ms. Landon has is your second.
You're going to do it by yourself and show me the result." He said and then walked
away, leaving me in a confused haze.

It was one thing to do experiments after he taught and another to do it all alone.
I couldn't even do anything correct if he taught me. So how was I supposed to do
this? Did he want to punish my fruitless self by doing thus? It was cruel.

"What in the world? I don't know anything about chemicals and reactions!" I slumped
defeated in my seat as Aaron walked towards the slab to complete the first
experiment. I silently prayed that he would finish the second one by himself too.
But guess what, he wasn't going to spare me some trouble.
"Why're you sitting there like a lost monkey? Come and do your experiment," he said
smugly. I knew he was enjoying this.

I simply shrugged as I walked closer to him. His eyes caught mine and then he
turned away.

"Get me that HCl," he said. I mindlessly picked a bottle on my side and gave it to
him. He was immersed in the experiment that he didn't note what I was handing to
him and simply poured it inside the beaker. And then we both stared at each other,
him angry and I befuddled as we heard small plopping sound from the beaker and a
rotten egg smell emanated from it.

"Oh Gosh, what's that smell?" I cried and he looked at me as if he was going to
kill me. Please God, why couldn't I do something right for once?

And I ran away, knowing his intention. He was going to kill me! I knew he would
have done it if Mr. Alexander didn't interfere. Aaron was scurrying after me and
stopped on his tracks when he noted our Principal.

"Mr. McCarter, what do you think you're doing?" There it was! The same phrase.

"I-I am," Aaron stuttered helplessly as he clutched the beaker more tightly in his
hand. I wondered when it was going to break.

"He was peeing on his pants. Oh come on, he was obviously trying to kill me."
retorted my Diarrhoeal mouth. Mr. Alexander shook his head and turned to Aaron. I
and Mr. Alexander had a pretty good relationship. I mean, I would be in his office
more than in my classrooms.

"Go meet Mr. Alexander." It was always this one phrase they would say when I did
something in the class. I didn't know why my teachers wanted me to do that often,
but I wasn't complaining. I even got to have his coffee when I went to his office
and he wouldn't mind.

"You have detention, this Friday. And you Missy, you have one too. And don't forget
to meet me this Monday." With that said my principal walked away, leaving me alone
with Aaron. I saw Mr. Borate entering the class and he gave me a condemning look,
which said 'Because of you, he earned two detentions.'
Two detention in a row! Wow, he had overdone himself. I was waiting for him to get
Heart attack and collapse, but OK, my luck wasn't that compassionate. Instead he
threw an apologetic grin at Mr. Borate and the man all but melted. How could he do
that?

"Ms. Landon, are you done with the experiments?" Mr. Borate asked as he walked
towards his desk.

"I, yes sir, I am doing," I said hurriedly and stepped next to Aaron. Aaron's glare
was intense on my face and I wanted to hide behind the bars.

"You disgust me, damn you, bloody murderer." he said with a cruel glint in his
eyes. I flinched back, slightly. My heart crushed under his intense blame and guilt
consumed me. I was immensely shook and I could feel my lips trembling.

"I never killed anyone," I shrugged carelessly, but damn me if I didn't care.

"Oh, believe me when I said you're worse than those thugs. You deserve to ..." he
spat viciously. He didn't complete the sentence, but I knew he meant 'You deserve
to die.'

Did I deserve to die? Did I really?

Why didn't he stop to think about the truth for a second? Why didn't he want to
know what really have happened? Instead, he blindly believed that it was my entire
fault, when in reality it was me who had been affected so much. I wasn't going to
care anymore, I tried to assure myself, but deep down it still hurt.

"I'm worse, wow, that really make me feel so proud." I smirked coolly. But inside I
was breaking. My tear glands were over working and I wanted to run away from his
blaming eyes.

"I hate you." He spat. I didn't say anything back. It was tiring. I was tired of
this long game we played often. That made me felt so forlorn in some ways.

My eyes blurred as I collected the aforementioned chemicals in my lab sheet. I

placed the beaker on the stand and used the pipette to collect the correct quantity
of Hydrofluoric acid and Sulfuric acid.
I poured it in the beaker and then added the Hydrogen sulfide inside the mixture.
My nose tingled from that odd smell.

My stomach grumbled in irritation and I planned to continue the reaction after

giving some energizer to my impatient stomach. I ate a chocolate cookie. It gave me
some odd sense of relief and my heart beat subdued. I didn't miss that one
chocolate chip that fell inside the beaker. It was just a cookie, right? What could
it do?

The stove was already burning and I could see Aaron was already finished. His
beaker now contained a beautiful baby pink solution. I just wanted to drink it so
bad, it looked too cute.

I placed the beaker on the stove to heat the mixture slightly, only the temperature
I selected was more than what was preferred. Then the stove went off. I picked a
match stick and lit it, but my hand shook and the bloody match stick fell inside my
solution.

I knew I was really unstable right now. My heart was still clenching painfully, my
eyes were blurred.

"Wow, I really love my life." I threw my head and almost yelled in frustration as a
single tear drop rolled down my cheek. I wiped it away hurriedly.

"Here, try this." Aaron handed me the burner. So, why didn't I use it before? I
pulled it from him and then lit the stove.

And when I placed the solution over the bright flames with my shaking hand, all I
heard was a boom and then my long sleeve caught fire.

As the heat scorched my skin, I simply looked at it completely shocked. Too shock
to react.

So, God, did I really deserve to die?

That was the last thing I thought of, before the clouds of smoke surrounded me.
"Hey Aaron, your prayer is rewarded." I shouted over the thick clouds of smoke, a
strange sense of calmness wrapped around me like a blanket.

(Aaron)

"Hey Aaron, your prayer is rewarded." Her voice was muffled, but I still heard it
perfectly. I went still as I hear her calling my name. She never called me Aaron,
not anymore.

My heart drooped as I realized what she did. The smoke was thick and her hand was
on fire. She was trying to stop the fire on the fabric of her shirt.

I removed her over coat and threw it away. She was shaking, but her eyes were dark
and emotionless. When she looked at me, I wanted so bad to turn away. It wasn't
guilt, was it?

My heart beat was erratic as I pushed the doors open. The new fresh air poured
inside, renewing the suffocated lab room. I saw the girl who created this mess. She
really knew how to spoil everything.

I grasped her hand and dragged her out of the class. She was still coughing.

"Are you OK?" I asked grudgingly.

"Yeah, I just wash myself with fire and I am really fine. It was really cool." Said
Danielle, her voice cool and collected. I tightened my hold on her arms and he
struggled.

"Leave me alone jerk." She gritted her teeth. So, not even a thank you? I saved her
life...

"Stop being so stubborn, you need to go to the doctor." I snapped agitated.

She was really not worth my time, but I didn't know why it bothered me that she was
hurt, so much. I wasn't ready to look deep into that. That would confuse me further
and I wasn't prepared for that. My life already was a mess.

"Why do you damn care? Just a second before, you wished I were dead." She stopped
on her tracks and her eyes locked with mine. I felt so lost for a moment before I
shrugged.

Yep, why did I care? It wasn't like she meant anything to me. All she reminded me
was the things I lost. She was a reminder of the painful part in my life, a part
that I wanted to forget.

"I don't care... Yes, I wished you're dead, I did. I still do, but I don't want to
be a killer like you." I snapped coldly.

For an instant I could see pain crossing her eyes before she smiled that bad girl
crooked smile. Her chin lifted defiantly as her eyes hardened and a cruel glint
took over her grey soulless eyes. They turned dark when she scowled.

"Leave me alone, McCarter, you make me want to puke," she pushed me away and then
ran towards God knows where, leaving me alone in the corridor, staring at her
vanishing back.

I sighed frustrated and then drove towards home, not knowing what was waiting for
me there. If only I knew, I would have stayed in the school.

..................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................................

So, what is that with Aaron and Danie? What did she do to him? What's the news and
what about the killer comment?? You'll find it out:)

hope you liked it!!! Heya, comment and vote, will ya? I think I need not remind you
of my threat!!!

*******************************************
[5] ~Rooming-3~
*******************************************
Hiya there, how r u guys doing? Sorry for the long gap, but i am back again... So,
if you really like this story, please comment and vote. Don't go away without
voting. Pleasee.

Vote... Comment... Fan... Love....

...................................................................................
...................

Chapter 3. Surprise! Surprise? Hell, no

(Danie)

I looked at the big band aid adorning my burnt skin. Thank God it was just my
backside of the palm. It still hurt so much. I looked at it pouting and then got
ready to go to meet another day of catastrophes. Life really was unjust.

There were times when my life was better, but not anymore.

I pulled my stubborn hair for the fifth time, trying to keep it safe inside my cap.
But it looked as if I had run marathon for years and didn't care to comb my hair in
between. Damn not funny! I threw the comb away frustrated. Even my hair wanted to
ruin my day...

Tomorrow was Saturday and that gave me relief. I loved weekends, though I would
mostly stay inside my dorm, I still loved Saturdays and Sundays. That meant one
more day without any shocking disasters. And Saturday evening was my outing and I
would eagerly wait for every Saturday just to visit my friend.

Morning hours rushed without any bad news for me. Yes, I got yelled in face by my
Biology teacher, because when he asked what the symptoms of Meningitis are, I said
something completely irrelevant.

I thought it was some disease related to being perfect, because throughout my day,
I could see Aaron's perfect face taunting me in one way or other, though he didn't
stop to look at me any longer. One, I went invisible or two, Aaron became blind!
Three, Aaron became dumb. That would be the three reasons why he didn't try to
spoil my day.

"You turn into a different species, you have face perfect like an actor, and your
hair will definitely not be like mine..." I went on and on and only stopped when my
class roared in laughter. What now?

"Are you really ok?"

"No, I am suffering from Crazymaniacalattentiondeficitdisorderdiarrohealmouth
syndrome." Was there really a syndrome like that! Oh, who cares? My teacher was
stunned for a moment. That gave me slight hope.

"Ms. Landon, you're my biggest problem in the school," he sighed depressed.

"So, what's your problem in home? Your wife?" I shouldn't have said that.

Oh God, I should really insert a filter between my mind and my tongue. This was
getting disastrous!

"You should get out of my class, now, before I do something very bad,"

"Ok sir, but you should go and check your blood pressure, it might even cause
Meningitis." I said before running all the way towards the next class.

"So, now she knows the symptom!" I heard him saying before I marched past him.

I crossed the almost deserted corridor, my eyes scanning the colorful lockers of
the students. Wow, sometime people had so much time to waste it on decorating the
lockers. Pathetic, wasn't it? When I entered and seated inside the class, there was
another person already there.

"Danielle Landon." The moron said. I shook my head with a frown.

"Liam Bennett, how many times could I say that stop opening your pathetic mouth
when I am around or I would make sure you will never do it." I said and he sneered.

"Oh Ms. Tough, you aren't that tougher." He said; his voice was creepily cheerful.
He was our school one and only captain of the football team. How clich!

"Come on, don't you remember the time I made you incompetent to produce a child," I
hinted, my eyes scanning his features. He wasn't that bad, but I could never
understand why all the good-looking men were rotten snobbish jerks. He shut his big
mouth when he saw Millie. Millie could be scary when wanted.
Millie was frowning at me as she entered the class and I knew she had heard about
the Meningitis incident. I was terrible in studies, which was not really my
mistake.

"Danielle, you should be a little more enthusiastic in studies," she said in her
mommy tone. Oh, even though I didn't have my mom to scold, Millie did replace that
position.

"Yes mom, I'm trying." I said as she plopped down beside me. She grasped my wrist
and checked the damage made by fire. I didn't tell her about that, not yet.

"What's this?"

"I burnt my hand." I said vaguely.

"I can see that, how? When?" See, she should be a CIA.

"Come on, Millie, it's no big deal." I sighed exasperated.

"This was during your detention right? You spoilt yet another experiment. You
should be careful or you'd one day burn yourself to ashes."

That girl had seventh sense and she really could see through the past. Was she a
witch? Oh my God, I had a witch friend.

"Yeah, yeah, sure." I said and was really saved by Ms. Thomson. This was my
favorite class. It was arts and fashion. You could do anything you want in this
class and I really loved art and fashion. It was my passion, my addiction.

"So, you can start doing whatever you can, but I expect an end result of the
project next month." Ms. Thomson said and she started doing her own work.

Liam sneered at me and poked his tongue out. Childish, yet he was my misery.
I instantly opened my sketch book and started drawing, ignoring his attempt to
distract me. I loved fashion; I would one day become someone noticeable in the
fashion field.

"Wow, that's a nice sketch," Millie apprised as she noticed my newly penned dress
design. Though I wasn't a dress type girl, I loved dresses. They showed the real
beauty out. They could be poetic in a sense, too. Even a person's character could
be portrayed by what they wear.

For instant, look at my dress. I was now wearing jeans pant with black half sleeved
tee. My hair was bunched inside the cap and I looked like a hooligan; it meant, I
didn't care about looks and I was a lazy person to get myself dressed orderly. This
also meant I loved living disastrous and I loved trouble.

The girl next to me was a neat freak. She was wearing a long pencil skirt and a
silk shirt, which were light in color. Her hair was pulled inside a barrette and
her lips were painted a pale peach color. That meant this girl loved her style and
she had lot of time in her purse to get dressed. She was a person who loved to be
in order and she also wanted people to look at her, though not in a bad lustful
way, but with respect. Her peach lipstick said she was soft in heart and a
sensitive girl.

I loved the fact that I could read a person by their style. Fashion was like an
instinct to me. It came to me naturally. I was born with a talent, and I was going
to use it properly, soon.

"Thanks Mil," I said with a small smile.

When the class was over, I hopped towards the cafeteria with Millie unsuccessfully
trying to follow me. That's why she should stop wearing that ridiculously high
heeled boots.

I collected whatever in today's menu and my tray was piled with foods. So what, the
canteen's food sucked big time, but at least they fed me with food. That was enough
for me.

"Hey there buffoons," I said to the two boys sitting in our usual table as I placed
my food tray. Sean's eyes widened as he saw it and he gasped. I shrugged.

"Hello, joker." Jesse showed his angelic smile.

"Get down boy," I said petting at his head.

"I am not your pup," he whined.

"Last time I checked, you were wagging your tail." I shrugged as I slumped near
Sean. Jesse just grunted, obviously knowing he couldn't win the banter.

"So, today your appetite is bigger than every day," Sean said with a dramatic
gesture towards my food filled tray.

"Yeah, today's bad. I need food to bring me back to normal." I sighed as I dug
inside the variety of food in my plate.

"She eats like a pig." Millie said disgusted. I glared at her and then continued
eating. Actually you could call me anything while I was eating, because it took so
much to distract me from eating.

"Slow down, you gorilla." Sean said and I threw a fry at him.

"You broke my poor nose with that thing," Sean cried as he clutched his nose.

"Wow, drama queen, it's no brick. It's just a harmless fry," I said as Millie
chuckled along with Jesse.

"No darn, that thing is stronger than brick," he said with a mock glare. We both
laughed, but our laughter died as we noticed Millie and Jesse were no longer there
in their seat.

Then our face turned pale as we saw 'Commando Mad cow Martha', our lunch lady stood
there with a condemning frown. Oh shit, death was closer than I imagined.

"Get set..." that bull eating cow of the loser Sean left me all alone and ran away
before even saying 'Go.'
I gulped as Martha put her hand on her large rounded hip and glared up at me,
looking exactly like an angry bull. There were reasons why we nicknamed her
Commando.

"Hi Marty," I said and she smiled a little. We were on good terms, up until now, I
guess.

"Will you come to wash the dishes in the evening?" she asked in her rough scratchy
voice and I shivered lightly.

"Yes." I nodded and she waved me off and strutted away.

I stared at her back and slumped on my chair with a sigh. I was really not going to
live today. If you smelt any rotten smell from the back door near the kitchen,
please go and check it out. I might be there, dead!

"Hey babes," Millie sat near me and Jesse joined her.

"I hate you three," I said as I dumped the remaining fries over Jesse's head and
stomped away from the cafeteria.

Afternoon hour was fairly good. The last period was my detention with Mrs.
Lockhart. That woman had eyes of the owl. She could detect even the slightest of
sounds and she would yell even if you breathed a little louder.

I sat there, my eyes drooping. I was looking miserable. My chemistry book was in
front of me and I couldn't get anything inside my dumb head, not at all.

"Ms. Landon, I think you need to stop studying at night." Her voice was ridiculing.

That old bat was sarcastic, really sarcastic. I readjusted my position and wiped my
eyes. She frowned and pointed the book.

"Chemistry is my mortal enemy. I will kill whoever discovered chemicals and feed
H2So4 to him. That bloody bastard should have simply slept, eaten and died like I
was going to, but instead he messed with my life." I muttered under my breath.

"She's ridiculous." I heard another voice saying and turned to see Aaron just
behind me. Finally, he could see and talk. Thank God he wasn't going blind or dumb.
That would be devastating for me, not the sarcasm.

"Wow, for a moment I thought you had gone dumb," I said under my breath.

"Ms. Landon, do you have any important tips for the students on how to study?" The
old bat was really in a role today.

"No, ma'am, but McCarter has something to tell." I said with a mischievous smile.
Aaron grunted and cursed.

Mrs. Lockhart shook her head despondently and placed her fingers on her mouth,
signing me to shut my damn mouth. I did.

When the bell rang, I was the first one to leave the class. I was worried that Mrs.
Lockhart would lock me alone in the class.

I dumped my books inside the locker. I whistled as I walked towards Mattie's

Secret. It was a cute little caf; ok, it was a big caf. They had heavenly Lattes
and milkshakes to die for. I would rather stay alive though, to drink those shakes,
of course. Their coffee could make a dead body walk; they were that refreshing and
energizing. They also sold world's finest hot chocolate and caramel cappuccinos.

That was my perfect place to spend the evening. It was my little haven. How I loved
Mathew and Marsh for opening that caf in my school campus!

The place was also a place for privacy lovers. If you wanted to be alone, you could
choose the booth on the caf too. My school was rich and it really did have some
nice infrastructures.

I sat on mu usual table on the corner and opened my sketch book. I should really
finish this one by today and then only I could buy the materials, silk, sequins and
all.
"Hey Dan, your usual," Logan announced as he placed a steaming cup of cappuccino
and a piece of blueberry delight. I was instantly drooling like a pervert.

"Thanks boy," I said as I closed my sketch book and drowned myself inside the
addicting world offered only by cappuccinos.

"When do you have to work?" Logan asked as he leaned against my desk. Logan was an
attractive male specimen. He was tall, and built. His eyes were dashing and they
could outshine the stars. I sighed.

"Tonight, but before that I have to go finish the dishes with Martha," I said with
a sad frown. He got that and laughed.

I was working part time in 'The Cookie Corner' another one of my favorite shop in
the campus and I sometime helped Martha with the dishes. That got me enough money
to spend on the dresses and sequins and other things related to fashion. Though my
Gran was rich and all, she wasn't approved of this 'fashion thingy'. Ha, that's how
she called my artistic talent.

"Poor baby girl," he ruffled my hairs. How I wanted him to treat me like a grown
girl?! Oh, I had a crush on him for so long, but he only saw me as a little girl.
That was not fair!

"Take your hand off of my hair," I snatched his hand away from my head. It took so
long for me to put it in place and now it was back to its original state.

He smirked boyishly and then with a haughty wink, left me staring at his back
dreamily. That boy should stop being so charming; it was illegal to kill someone by
those smiles.

When the door bell dinged, announcing the arrival of new customer, I looked up from
my cappuccino to see Mr. Perfect strolling in with his equally perfect girl friend.

She threw a disgusted look at me before walking past me. I smiled lightly. That
girl, Samantha Morrison was once my friend. But everything had to change and she
changed into a cunning fox. I think she was one of the reasons why Aaron hated me
so much. I knew she could really cook a story and she had her own edited version of
that incident happened in my life.
Yup, she was perfect with that manicured look, like a girl out from the fashion
magazine. I would choose her without blinking an eye as a model for my dress. She
was pristine, tall yet petite. Her red hair was shimmering and her brown eyes were
always in a distant haze, as if she was in a dream land with her prince charming.

I saw Samantha sat on the table as far away from me as possible, as if she would
catch Rabies if she sat nearby. And I would get 'Snob'bies if she sat near me, BAH!

"Your gran asked me to give it to you." It was Aaron. He slapped the cover in front
of me and stood there as if waiting for me to say, what? Thanks? Go and die in the
hell hole and see if I care.

"Wow, sorry she disturbed your ordered schedules," I said cheerfully, sounding not
sorry at all. He glared at me and then stomped away.

The note read: 'Come home on Saturday. You have a surprise!' and signed, with Love,
Marlene Landon.

And I shrieked... Everyone looked at me with a questioning look.

"What, I hate surprises," I said helplessly. Logan smiled amused and Samantha
nodded with a frown. Aaron was looking at me intently and the remaining people just
looked at me as if I was crazy.

"Yah, I am crazy, doncha know?" I said and Logan chuckled, shaking his head.

Yep, I really really hated surprises. You would be too, if you were me.

I mean, my mom said it was a surprise before she sent me away to Gran's house.

"Honey, you have a surprise." She announced. I jumped up and down with so much
enthusiasm. I loved surprises, when I was young and nave.

"You're going to visit your dad's mom this vacation in Cali."

"Awee, that's awesome," 10 years old me didn't know it wasn't awesome, but rather
awful.

I never got call from my mom asking me to go back to home, even after my vacation
was over. Later, I realized it wasn't really a surprise, but rather a shock.

Then a year later, I have another surprise: My mom and dad got divorced. Don't look
so surprised, because my surprises weren't over by then.

Exactly two months later, I got another pleasant surprise. My mom had a baby girl.
How fast? They either got divorced earlier than they told or my mom had another
husband even before she got divorced! Perfect, wasn't it?

Surprises continued... exactly a week later, my dad came with a beautiful woman and
introduced her to me as 'My new step mom.'

But the woman insisted I should call her Polly, "Step mom sounds too old!" this
wasn't the end of all, but I was tired to go any further.

So wouldn't you hate surprise by now? Yah, what? I did...

I walked towards the cafeteria, my shoulders slumped. Martha didn't say anything,
because she understood my look. I dried the dishes and then arranged it in the
closet. I also helped her arranging for the dinner tonight. I left the place when
it was 5.30.

Then I walked towards 'The Cookie Corner.' That place had world's finest cookies,
in all varieties. You named it and they had it. They also had chocolate truffles,
muffins and brownies from heaven.

"Hey Bessie," I greeted my boss as I walked behind the counter relieving Sarah.
Sarah waved at me as she left. This place was busier than McDonalds.

When I finished my works at 7, I was more than tired.

"I'll ready the cookies tomorrow evening," Bessie said enthusiastically.

"Oh no, tomorrow I am going home." I said forlornly.

I wanted so bad to see her, Daisy. I visited her every Saturday. And I would bring
Cookies to the children in there, cute, beautiful children whose life was hanging
upside down on a pendulum.

"Oh..." Bessie didn't say anything more.

I walked towards my lone dorm. Wind splashed against my cheeks and played with my
hairs. I stared at the sky littered with stars and the moon was barely there. The
small thread of the silver beauty made me smile a little. It was a wonder how moon
was growing. It gave me hope that I could be like that too.

When I reached my dorm, the smell of cool wind and loneliness surrounded me like a
blanket. I finished my home works or could I say dorm works and assignments, before
opening my laptop.

I searched for the perfect shop and price to buy the materials for my current
project. When I found the names, I marked them in my note and turned off the
laptop.

My eyes scanned my large dorm room. It was really big. It was few of the largest
room in our school and I owned the entire place, just for myself. Having money had
its advantage. Yep, I had everything when came to money, but all I lacked was love.

As my eyes drooped in dizziness, I distantly heard a cry of a girl and shouts

echoing through the haunted street. I knew I should run, but I didn't. Instead I
welcomed a heavy blow and immersed inside the blackness further.

The nightmare continued...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
........

So, what do you think of this chapter? Do you like it? Love it? Hate it? Whatever,
just tell me... Comments are appreciated :) <3 yours...

*******************************************
[6] ~Rooming-4~
*******************************************
Hi, it's me... How u all doing? Life is too hasty and rushed these days... Cant get
time at all... But i will post often after this....

Vote and comment,,, i want to enter this to watty awards, but not sure about it
yet... So, what you think of it????

And an additional favore: http://www.wattpad.com/story/1595410-liza-valentine%27s-

secrets-to-find-a-perfect-guy could you read this one and tell me what you think?
and whether I can continue it or not? There's only one chap, so it's easy to read
and tell me your opinion. Thanks. MMMaaaaaaa.!

...................................................................................
..............................................

Chapter 4. New Roommate? Fun? Nope!

(Danie)

As I walked inside the palace like house of my Granma and Grandpa, I sensed the
same aloofness I felt every time I was here. The place was big, real big. It was
like a palace, standing majestically in the streets of California. Everyone would
look up at this house, at least twice. But this place lost the coziness and homey
feeling that I would feel in my lone dorm.

No one was waiting for me in the steps. No hugs or warm welcomes, well what did I
expect? Huh? I was greeted by our maid with a tentative smile and was instantly
guided towards Gran's big study. The place was grandiose, extremely attractive, but
I felt no love here. I was almost like a stranger to this place. A cold gush of
wind made me shiver and I wrapped my coat tighter.

Surprise... Yup I got one.

The surprise was a little bundle in a cloth, with tiny legs and hands, with smooth
like rose skin and with beautiful deep azure eyes.

"This girl is adorable." I cooed as I touched her baby face gently. As if she knew
who I was, she smiled. But even I didn't know who she was.

"What's her name? Who's she?" I asked really excited. I loved children, from when I
was young. They were chaste and innocent. They had smiles like an angel, extremely
pure and untainted.

"My granddaughter," Gran said proudly. I felt a sudden pang of loss and was jealous
of this beautiful little girl. Gran was never proud of me and I had never heard her
introducing me as her granddaughter. I was always just Danielle Alisa Landon to
her.

"She's looking like an angel," I touched the baby's smooth silky skin and I felt
this sudden urge to cry. My mom would have adored me like this when I was a baby
too, wouldn't she? But then she threw me away like garbage and so did my dad. They
had now their own children to take care of; and in their busy life they had
completely forgotten me, the girl who yearned for their love, even now, even after
they abandoned me like a garbage.

"Yes she is, her name's Rose Landon, isn't it perfect," Polly, my stepmom asked
with a motherly smile.Her eyes were warm as she stared at the little baby and I
wanted someone to look at me like that, like I was the most precious thing in the
world.

"It's perfect for her." I said as I kissed her tiny hands.

I spent my time with the baby. I waved 'hi' to my dad once, but that was all. He
wasn't ready to reminisce with me and I didn't want to disturb him. He had his own
family to take care of.

When I left the house, I felt so alone and deserted. My eyes stung and my heart
hurt. Before I walked away, I clasped my hands with Polly's. She was startled, but
then she smiled slowly. She was a great person, only she didn't want to take care
of a stray girl like me.

"She's perfect, a little angel. I know you adore her now, but don't ever stop doing
that, whatever happened." This time I couldn't stop my tears.

"Honey," before she said anything, I ran away. I hated crying and showing weakness
in front of others. Today really affected me in so many levels; emotionally.

I collided with someone on the road. A hand steadied me and asked me whether I was
alright. Was I alright? I didn't even know.
"I am sorry," I said, with my head down and strutted away towards the bus stop. I
did have my own car, but I came here in bus today, because deep down I knew I
couldn't drive clearly after I visited the house.

It was always the house to me; it could never be my home. I lost so many things
there and one thing was love.

I was still searching for love, praying to God to show me someone to love, but
those prayers went unheeded. Or maybe God was waiting for the right time. Was He?

(Aaron)

It was her. I knew it as soon as she collided with me. Her body was shaking and I
spotted a wet spot on my shirt and blotches of mascara after she ran away from me.

Was she crying? Why would she? After all she was happy and she had everything in
her life. I shook my head to push her thoughts out of my mind.

She was the reason why I was sad; she was the reason why our happiness was
destroyed. She messed with our lives, our happy family. My family was like a
fairytale just before she entered inside.

When I reached home, mom and dad was already packed.

"Hey mom," I waved with a slow smile. She smiled sadly back. We were a cheerful
family once, but everything had changed after that one day.

"Hey Aaron, baby, we're now going to take care of the details about your sister.
You can ask Mick to pack your things and drive you school tomorrow. You can have
your BMW or Chevrolet with you at school and I talked with Principal Mr. Alexander.
He said he would take care of the details and things." Dad said petting my head.

"Yes dad, I can take care of this. Have a safe journey. Take care," I sighed and
waved as they walked out of the door.

When I fell on my bed, all I could think about was my once beautiful, active
sister.

(Danie)

When I reached my dorm, it was already dark. I stumbled on the dark and jumped on
my bed, too tired to remove anything and I fell asleep.

I woke up early in the morning. Ok you got me; it was 11 in the morning or
afternoon, whatever. I hurriedly brushed and gave something to my stomach to keep
it quiet or it would growl like a deranged truck. I lounged on the chair for some
minute, just enjoying the fresh rays of sunlight.

Even though my life was a terrible plot of the fate, I still enjoyed living.
Nature's beauty attracted me to no end and I yearned to explore more. A small smile
crept in my lips, slowly. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the welcoming warmth of
sunrays, which warmed my cold heart.

~~~

I was currently inside the bathroom, doing what? Yeah genius, you got me, eating.
No, silly...

The cold splashes of water caressed my cheeks and I felt my teeth clatter as the
water drenched me fully. My brain was freezing and I knew it wouldn't work right.
As if it worked better before, a small voice in my mind taunted.

It was then I heard my room banging open. I assumed that it would be Ms. Greene,
delivering some parcels from my Granma.

Gran would send dresses, snacks and chocolates often to the school; Ms. Greene, our
warden would deliver it to my dorm room. Being rich was good; I had everything. My
Gran provided me with best of everything. But all I truly wanted was love, which no
one was ready to provide me. Life was funny in its own way. All I could do was
smile a rueful smile.

When I came out, I was traumatized. My mind went blank and I couldn't move from the
place. Frozen in place, I had heard the phrase, but had never felt it until now.

It was as if an earthquake had occurred only in my room. My clothes were

scattered. The room had two closets and I used the two, since I had no roomies. But
my clothes from one closet were all threw across the floor and the said closet was
locked. Locked? I never locked. So what the hell was going on here?

Also, I could see the beds were placed separately. When I came in here, before two
years, I joined the two beds and was sleeping in them, up until now.

The second desk was now neatly packed with a laptop and some other essentials,
while my things on them were carelessly thrown on my bed.

I used to spend so much time in the bathroom, but this wasn't possible even then. I
mean, the closet was locked, the bed was neatly done with no traces of dirt, and
the desk was arranged with the necessary stationeries, books and laptop. Was there
some ghost in the room?

I panicked and screamed, just to make sure I was safe. I heard someone pounding on
my door and I opened to see Ms. Greene standing there, her face alarmed.

"I think some ghost is here." I said, but even I found my logic unacceptable. I
didn't believe in ghosts, but what else could this be?

"Danielle, you have a new roommate," she said. I looked at her, my eyes popping out
of the socket. New roommate? I was free and alone in this room for two years and
now I had a new roommate?

"Wow, some forewarning would have been appreciable." I said sarcastically as I

threw a vengeful look at the desk and my scattered things. Ms. Greene smiled
apologetically and left. Then only I remembered I hadn't asked her about the said
roommate.

Whoever this roommate was, she was so going to be dead. I mean, this was too much,
she should have asked me to come out and I should have removed my clothes from the
closet, but instead she threw them as if they were garbage? How dare!

No one should mess with Danielle. I was dangerous, trust me. I was going to teach
this new girl who the boss here was.

With that thing fixed in mind, I walked over to the prepared bed of the girl and
placed the squeaky toy inside the pillow cover and placed them neatly. Then I fixed
my miniature water pump in the bed covers. Wow, I really owned so many things to
defend my pride. I proudly smiled.
Then I walked towards the desk and poured the pens out and replaced them all with
empty refills and then set them in their place. *Yawn*

I tiredly looked at the clock and found it was half past one. My stomach started to
grumble. I wore my pumps and sprinted towards the cafeteria outside the school
campus. The cafeteria was just in a walking distance or in my case running
distance. I panted as I stopped in front of the counter.

"Want two large hamburgers, one pepperoni pizza, two chicken nuggets, French fries
and a coke." I said to the boy behind the counter. He didn't gape. Well, people
knew me so much.

"Wait; change it as a diet coke. I am on diet." I added hastily and this time he
raised his eyebrows.

"Hey what?" I frowned. He nodded and left with a doubted smile.

"Rude people, people now-a-days have no decency, whatsoever. They are impolite and
troublesome." I grumbled to myself, as if I had aforementioned things. Ok,
sometimes I tended to overact.

"Look who's saying that,"

"Welcome, what's your order ma'am?" I asked with a naughty grin. Samantha looked
shocked, but then she started to say her orders.

"Vegetable salad, Soya soup..." she went on. I stopped her.

"Ma'am, are you sure? I feed these to my pet cow." When I said, her group of
friends laughed merrily. She glared at them. Those girls weren't from our school,
so I guessed they didn't know me at all.

"Enjoy eating with Sam-cow," I grinned at the two girls and strutted away.
When my order arrived, I finished the entire meal and then left the place with a
hearty smile. I went to the cookie corner and greeted Bessie.

"Hey Bess, can I get the cookies today?" I asked hesitantly.

She smiled brightly and said yes. She was an optimist and a positive person. Her
aura was always rich and bright, she was cheerful and she scared the sadness away
from everyone. I loved to be in her presence. There was some unspoken understanding
between us. We never talked too much, but it seemed she knew me more than everyone
else.

"Here you go. Have a nice time." she patted my back.

She was just 28 and was divorced recently. I always hoped she would marry soon, but
she said Marriage was starting to suffocate her with its money instincts.

She was an idealist; she wanted marriage for love, not for convenience. I agreed to
her wholeheartedly. If only everyone married out of true love, then charity cases
like me would never be born. Then world would be one happy place without left outs
and rejects.

I waited the tables till 3 in the evening and deserted the cookie corner. My
Chevrolet was sitting there on the side, proudly. Its black body was shining in the
sunlight. I admired it for a moment before entering inside. I placed the cookie
basket safely on the back and started the engine.

I stopped inside the mall and bought blue satin silk and silver chiffon clothe.
When I paid for it, I went in search for suitable accessories to go with it and the
sequins to adorn it. I found none, so I simply left the mall, not before I bought a
bag full of Twix and another bag full of various chocolates.

When I stopped the car in the parking lot of the white painted building with light
blue shade, my heart beat went faster and I could almost hear them.

"Please God, bring her back to life." I prayed as I closed my hand over my heart.
It was hard for me to do, to visit Daisy every day. But Daisy was an unforgettable
person in my past; she was my role model, my teacher, so I did it just for her,
even though it hurt so much.
I picked the cookie basket and chocolates and slowly walked towards the entrance.
It stood there big and brooding. The stench of chlorine and medicine assailed my
nostrils. I no longer hated that smell; it had become a part in my life, an
undeniable part.

"Hey Danielle," the receptionist greeted me with a warm smile. I waved to her as I
strolled along the long, lifeless corridor. My eyes scanned every passing room and
door. I stopped in front of the children section and slightly opened the door.

"Maria, it is Danie..." I heard a little girl yelling on top of her lungs. I smiled
brightly.

"Come in," Maria, the hospital's head nurse waved me inside.

"Wat yo goth for me?" Little Tom hugged my neck. I kissed him and showed him his
favorite cookie. He drooled cutely.

"What for me?" Delilah asked with a cute little pout.

"Your favorite oat cookie, just for my little princess," I handed her the cookie
and she smiled, showing her missed teeth.

Another little girl crawled towards me and picked the cookie by herself. She then
smiled at me. My heart fell in the floor. She was such a beautiful thing, only that
darling couldn't talk like others. She was in speech therapy, and she was learning.
I hoped she would talk soon.

"Say thanks, Allis," I said.

"Th---s," she tried and I clapped happily. Her mom beamed at me; a silent thank you
filled her eyes as tears. I smiled assuredly back.

I was a different Dannie here. I wasn't that same notorious troublemaker here, I
was poles apart. That was because this world shown me rather different side of
human lives.

Every one of the children here had various diseases, but they were fighting and so
was my Daisy.

"I am gonna see Daise, no one's there?" I asked to Maria. She nodded; her eyes were
pitiful as they reached mine.

"Bye my beautiful devils, you can share the remaining chocos and cookies by
yourself, be good," I waved at them and then walked towards the familiar room.

My heart beat went wild when I opened the door.

"I shouldn't have gone with you that day," I said silently, as I entered inside.
She didn't respond and I knew she wouldn't. It was always like this, I would talk
everything and she would simply hear. I knew she was hearing me, though she
couldn't respond in anyway.

I grasped her hands in mine; they were warm and soft, but lifeless. Her hands were
thin and dry. It was exactly opposite to that manicured hand I knew once, once
before two years.

"It's too long, come back, Daise. I want you to take care of me, to defend me." I
begged. My eyes watered on their own accord. My heart clenched painfully. Regret
filled my core and I sobbed.

The pain was intense. It was always this painful whenever I came here, but still I
came here, because she was my lifeline, my closest friend, my buddy, my sister.

"School was fun, oh wait, no way it could be fun with Aaron," I added smiling with
tears in my eyes. But Daise was a cheerful person; she hated it when I cried. So I
rubbed my eyes and started narrating my days to her with a smile.

"I almost burnt myself in chemistry lab, damn chemicals, they are vengeful. You see
I got some new roommate and you would think finally I had a company, but nope, I
didn't like it one bit. Roomies are no fun, she even discarded my clothes and all,
that rude dimwitted brat," I continued, clutching her hand still in mine.

"But let me tell you something, I had planned so many things to get back at her,
like our squeaky duck and that epic water gun," I chuckled to myself.
"Her beats are steady whenever you came, they're not so hollow," Milan, Daisy's
nurse told and I nodded with a small smile.

"Ok, I am going to go," she said and left. I talked with Daise further and then
touched her cheeks lightly and kissed her forehead,

I wanted so bad to see her angelic blue eyes. I wanted to see her smile that
cherubic smile. But no, she wouldn't do it, she couldn't.

"Why God?" I poked myself. "Why not me? Why her?"

But no one answered me and I knew no one would.

...................................................................................
......................................................................

So, do you get some of the past with Danielle and Aaron? So who's this girl Daisy?
Huh? Any Good guess?

Are you interested to find about the new roomie and a little more about Aaron and
Danie and Daise? Until next chapoter, vote and comment a lot!

Cookie kisses and giant hugs! <3 ya!

.........................................

*******************************************
[7] ~Rooming-5~
*******************************************
Hi... I wasn't going to upload today, but I did, becoz I am that awesome... This is
for you all, especially 4 u mrsmu2zy!

Hope you enjoy this chapter and continue voting and commenting! Thanks...

And yup, I know I didn't proofread or anything, but that's tiring and ENglish isn't
my first language. SO, if you find any odd sentence or anything, just let me know
and I'll correct it...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
......

Chapter 5. She's actually a HE?

(Aaron)

I was sitting in the restaurant, my hands firmly clasped in front of me as I stared

at my unhappy girlfriend going on and on about how I changed. How?

I was already halfway bored to death. I yawned and was greeted by a scream. I was
thankful the restaurant was empty, though some of the bystanders threw frantic
glances at us.

I hated making scenes and this was exactly that moment. My lips curled unpleasantly
as I stared at the red haired girl in front of me. Trust me when I said she was
beautiful, but she was also immensely irritating. I tried to open my eyes and
looked at her. She was glaring at me.

"Aaron, you aren't even listening." Well done honey, good observation. But that
didn't make her shut that bothering mouth of hers up.

She continued to torment me with her pathetic excuse called mouth. Don't mistake
me, I wasn't always this rude to everyone, well, except to Danielle, but today I
was really bummed and my mood was no better.

"You're not even explaining, you sit there like someone had stolen your voice box."

If only they had done it to you! I chuckled humorlessly at my own joke.

"Come on, what do you want me to say?" I asked exasperated. If I could throw that
pizza straight on her perfectly primed face, I would do it by now. But damn, I
wasn't Danielle or my sister. Why was I thinking about Danielle now, so many times?

"She's a disaster; she will make sure that you get no more peace. And she's a
boyfriend stealer." Sometimes this girl could really be pathetic. I mean, look how
she was going on and on, even though she knew I wasn't interested in, not even a
little bit.

'So, where did she keep those stolen boyfriends? Inside her closets?' The words
were so there in tip of my tongue, but I didn't say it out loud.
"I haven't seen said boyfriends," Would she kill them after using them for her
pleasure, maybe?

I chuckled again. Sometimes my inner mind really knew how to make me suffer,
because as soon as I chuckled, Samantha's glare grew heavier and she scowled up at
me, her eyes narrowing viciously.

I didn't know why she wanted to debase Danielle in front of me. I mean, it wasn't
like I already didn't hate her enough. Sometimes I wondered did Samantha wanted to
make sure that Danielle would never become more than my enemy. Was it some sort of
plan or she was just being frantic to try to have me all for herself?

Sam was once Danielle's friend though. But she was the one who notified what
happened that evening. I was really thankful for that.

After that incident, she was following me everywhere, except to toilets. I think
she could be even classified as a stalker. She was that determined to get me to
date her. It was after one year I started to do it, just to stop her from stalking.
And it had just become a convenient routine. Though I wasn't sure of my feelings
for her...

"She-she, she almost killed Daisy," she said and my heart stopped. My vision
blurred as I saw red. Anger- raw and powerful swept through me and I shook my head
as if to calm the rage.

'Slow down,' I said to myself. I took deep breaths to control me. I didn't want to
create scene, not here. I knew Samantha was doing it to get some response out of me
and it made me furious.

I sometimes wanted to end this parade with her. I really didn't want to continue
this anymore. But being perfect would sometimes mean being with same girlfriend.
Did I really turn into a shallow person? Or was I being forced to be one? I
couldn't understand.

"What do you want Samantha?" my tone was stern and I saw her flinching back
lightly. She used to be my sister's friend too, but I never liked her that much.
Only after the incident I realized she was somewhat a good girl, though she was a
rich brat.
"Don't stay with her," I wish I could do that!

I wondered what really her problem was. Sam shouldn't have to be worried; she knew
how much I hated Danielle. She knew I would never fall for that girl. But her
concern made me think. I shook my head and frowned at my said girlfriend.

"I can't do anything. The school said it is the only empty dorm. Every room is
already freaking full. It isn't my damn fault. So can you please let me eat
peacefully for a while?" I did it! It felt great to raise my voice to Samantha,
because it was always her who did it.

She gasped. I would never talk like this, but this was getting way too much for me.

"Oh, now you talk to me like this. You hate me," she said in her irritating voice.

"I'm going," I left hurriedly, no longer wanting to prolong the moment. I would
snap soon and then it would turn messy.

I opened the dorm room and was greeted by darkness. I stumbled when I stepped on
the tangled mess of clothes and finally found the switch.

When the room was lit with the flowing light, I could see the girl didn't still
clean the mess I made. The clothes were still strewn across the floor and the bed
was still a mess. How could she sleep? But that's not really my problem.

I really hated this arrangement. Wow, it was really ironic. I got to get away from
home, because my mom and dad was flying with my sister Daisy for her treatment, who
was first brought to this condition by a person, then I was paired up with the said
person in the room. Could it get any better?

I jumped in my bed and a squeak made me jump. And I felt something wet... When I
searched my blanket I found a water gun and a duck.

A duck? What? The girl was stupid! I huffed irritated and to cool my head off, I
walked inside the bathroom and was instantly soothed by the calming waves of water.
As the water poured over me, I sighed with a heavy heart.
All I could think about was: how difficult my life would become after this.

(Danie)

I came out after bidding goodbye to Daisy with a small sad smile; Milan came to me
and held my hand.

"Daisy is going to be in New York for a month, they're going to consult the
neurologist and all the specialists. It was too long, almost one and half years and
she's in the same state."Milan said thoughtfully.

I clasped my hand over my stomach as it churned nervously. My heart beat turned

rapid and feral. So, I couldn't see her for a month? My heart fell, but I also felt
strangely rejuvenated. It gave me hope that Daisy could get better. And I could get
my friend back.

"Will she be okay? Will she really get back to life? I almost forget how she
smiled. It is really that long." I said in a cracking voice, my heart crumbling
with each word I spoke.

"Coma is, in fact, half death. No one can really predict when the magic would
happen, but they will come back to life when no one expects, God can do wonders!"
Milan said, clasping her hands firmly on my shoulder. I felt comforted by her
touch. My heart beat calmed down as I closed my eyes and prayed.

"I want my friend back." I sobbed; my heart was in turmoil.

"She'll be back!"

I wasn't really a believer, but I would always believe in God. My God didn't have
any form, any name. He was always just there, as a reminder, a piece of hope and
trust. I believed He really existed, though I didn't want to give him any form. God
was close to me, like a part of me and it was He who I depended on, whenever I was
lost and alone.

"I hope so," I said wistfully and walked out and was instantly surrounded by group
of laughing little devils. My heart became relieved, but it was also bothered.
I never spent more than a week without seeing Daisy, though she didn't talk with
me, it always gave me a strange comfort when I saw her.

"We playing hide n teak, ya come?" Tom asked in his cute accent, which cut my
thoughts. I kissed him on top of the head and played with the little kids for some
time and then walked away, now my mood took a sudden turn. I was smiling as I
stepped inside the car and started the engine.

Life was so unpredictable. One moment you'd be in the top of the world, and as
though it was all a dream, you'd come down. I was once the girl everyone desired to
be, until my mom sent me away and then everything changed. I changed...

But I was still happy, even after my mom sent me away; staying with Granma and all
seemed not difficult, but one night was all it took to break my heart and hope.

My heart still ached and my fear became heightened whenever I thought about that
fateful night and that incident. I would never forget that night, for it was burned
in my soul, deep. For that was the night I lost my best friend, and my crush, all
together. Because that was the night that still haunted me and followed me with its
cruel pricking fingers, waiting for a time to break me fully...

I shook my head as if to clear my thought. I would never think about that; yes, I
had ordered myself before, but my mind never heeded me.

When the air rushed through my hair, I shivered slightly. The gentle breeze turned
wild and it ruffled my wildly.

Grrr... I hated my hair so much in time like this. I chewed gummy bears as I drove
past the streets and stopped in front of a big mall. My eyes searched for the shop
I was searching for and when I found it I hopped towards it with a small smile.

This dress I was making could even earn me a scholarship. It was that grand, even
my arts teacher adored it. I was going to send the photograph of my finished
product to the fashion institutes away from here, of course. I didn't want to spend
another year here.

I bought bagfuls of materials and all other items I would need and lifted it with a
curse. Wow, it was heavy. I threw the bags in my car and drove towards my school,
with only one thought in my mind, to smack that new roommate on face, more or less.
I dragged the bags along the corridor and everyone threw me amused looks. I shooed
them away as I lugged the heavy bags, breathlessly.

Why couldn't I get to have a boyfriend who would help me with this kind of jobs?
Well, I knew it was selfish to want a boyfriend just to make him a donkey, but I
was really tired of this constant lugging, all by myself.

I stopped in front of my door and counted one to ten in my mind before opening the
door. The door banged open with a loud thud. I dragged myself in and was frozen in
place when my eyes connected with a lean long leg, which didn't look like a
woman's. Obviously.

My eyes drifted a little above and were greeted by trouser clad thighs. My
breathing hitched. Wow, this one was built, but really, who was he? The new
roommate's boyfriend? Uh-huh, if that was true, I would make sure she had no
visitors from now on.

I trailed my eyes a little above and was greeted by bare chest and abs. I-I really
hated men, they made me want to scream... but who the hell was he?

She's not really a she, was she? She was a he?! Oh, I confused myself when I
thought things like this...

He made my eyes go wide like saucers and my breath was now rushing out like a
repaired steam engine. Poor me. This boy should know how to dress when in the
company and when in other's room.

I dared not to raise my head further to see his face. I felt my cheeks turn red and
a strange sense of consciousness rushed through me. I suddenly wanted to check my
hair and face. This was so new for me. Poor, pathetic hormones, they turned you
from headstrong to mushy all in one day.

"Ok, a little above," I murmured to myself and gasped when my eyes connected with
pair of dark brown eyes, which looked like a melted chocolate on the hot, blazing
day... Strangely familiar eyes...

I knew him, my mind said with a frown, but I was barely in this world to recognize
him. I couldn't look away from those eyes, though it felt the person was scorching
in anger. What? What did I do now?
My heart skipped a beat as I put my hands on my chest mindlessly and came to the
world when the loud thud of bags falling on the floor rang through otherwise empty
room.

"Oh my potato eating purple crayon," I gasped as I recognized who it was.

My plan to hurt my roommate, the plan to make her or now in this case him ran out
of my mind and a blank emptiness occupied itself on that place.

I was sure he was my new roommate and I was sure there was no way his girlfriend
would be that roommate.

So my new roommate was a he and was my enemy... Great!

My pulse quickened and then I did something I hadn't expected.

I swooned. Good, gracious!

(Aaron)

I stood there with no emotions in my eyes as I saw her collapsing in a slow motion,
as if it was happening in a movie. My eyes stared at the spilled things from the
bag and I gritted my teeth.

There were some very costly materials and things in the bag. She had money and it
made me angry. She really didn't deserve this life. She was nothing but a trouble,
but still she had everything.

I looked again at the girl and she now moved lightly.

"I need water, I am dying here God, send some angel, any angel, even a dark fallen
angel will be enough," she gasped rather dramatically. Dark angel? Was she for
real?
I suddenly had an urge to laugh, but I pursed my lips with a small scowl at her
direction.

I walked to the desk and perched myself on it with a tired exasperated sigh. It was
sickening me to think about spending one month or more, with her, in this small
room. She made me angry all the time, it was really infuriating... I paused and
took a deep breath.

I opened a book and started reading it, though my mind was unnaturally attuned to
her every actions and moves.

She was rather sluggish and awkward when she moves and her hair was too wild to
tame, just like her. I remembered the time when she came to our house with bagfuls
of hair creams and sprays and beg my mom to make her hair straight like Daisy. That
was so in the past, now she didn't come to my house.

Oh, how could she? After making my sister half dead??? Though it wasn't entirely
her fault, it was part of hers. She was the one who brought my sister to the pub
that night.

I shook myself out of that thought when I heard a curse.

"You damnable wall, why are you on my way?" Ok... She should really try to stop
being this stupid. This was getting annoying.

She walked towards the kitchen, hand in her head and stopped in front of the
refrigerator with a small groan. Her breath hitched as she opened it and found a
bottle. I eagerly waited for her response. When she realized the bottle was empty,
she threw the bottle away with a groan.

"Holy tomato, where's my juice?" she shrieked. I knew she was going to attack me
later or sooner, but I sat there amused.

"It's all you, I know. Why are you here in my room, you moron? Is this some sort of
sick game to you? Just leave me alone," she said with a groan, and to my surprise
it melted me. I didn't know why though.
There were times when I felt something for her, akin to sympathy and admiration.
Sure, we fought for silly things, but there was always a mutual understanding
between us in the past, just before 1 and half years. A deeply formed bond or I
thought so.

I thought I knew about her, I thought she was really a great girl aside from all
the troubles she caused. But when the incident happened and I realized it was
Danielle who took Daisy with her, I lost everything I felt towards her.

Whenever she laughed, it made me wanted to laugh with her and also made me want to
stop making her laugh. There were always two sides in my mind that constantly
brawled against each other because of her.

Though I wished I could stop thinking about the incident happened in my sister's
life, I was remained of it continuously by Danielle's face; it made me angry to
realize that while Daisy was lying lifelessly on the bed, Danielle was enjoying
herself.

I looked at her with a forced grin and she looked at me back tiredly. Her eyes were
red and there were black circles under her eyes.

"Aaron, I am tired of this game we played, why not listen to me for a moment?" her
voice pleaded tiredly. She seemed to be in a sleepy haze.

"Yeah, tell me what you want to say?" I said in a calm tone, though my inside was
raging.

"I-I didn't bring Daisy there," her voice shook... Her hands clasped against her
chest as if it hurt her to talk about that.

"Oh yeah, okay, I believe you, Danielle," I said to my surprise. My part of the
mind that hated Danielle took this as a right opportunity to play with her.

A small smile flicked on my ever brooding eyes and I gave that smile to her. She
seemed shocked and stunned for a moment.

"Really? You trust me? Did some ghost haunt you when I didn't know? Maybe it was
Samantha's ghost?" her eyes scanned my face, still half closed.
Ok, this girl didn't know really what to speak and when to speak. When I was
offering the white flag, she was being sarcastic.

"I am also tired of this cat and dog game we played, let's forget this all."

I said with a victorious smile as I saw the all strong and pigheaded Danielle
Landon's eyes flashed with a hint of vulnerability.

...............................................................

Next chap: Love at first sight,

...................................................................................
...................................................................

So, how's this chapter. I am not going to ask this much votes and comments
anymore... Just vote and comment and I'll upload whenever I can... But really,m if
you commented more, it'll force me to write moreee... Love u guys :)

..............................

*******************************************
[8] ~Rooming-6~
*******************************************
Hey... SO, here's the next chapter... More votes and more comments-= early
updates... So, jut vote and don't stop commenting. This is for MaybelLim for her
nonstop comments!

Do me a favor... If you like this story, please go back and vote for all the
chapters. Don't be a lazy lass like me!

If you have any celebrity suggestion for the guy Danie falls in love with, let me
know ;)

.................................................

(Danie)

When I woke up, I relaxed in my bed with a tired sigh. I couldn't believe a thing
that happened yesterday night. It was all a wishful dream, I concluded. My mind was
still hazy and blurred. My eyes were still burning. I yawned loudly and shook my
head.

Early mornings made me to cry. I refused to wake up earlier than 8 o clock; school
started only after 8.30.

Sunday would be a remarkable day if someone tore Monday from the calendar. But was
that even possible to make a day vanish just by tearing the paper from the
calendar? Of course not; trust me when I said I had tried that already.

When I closed my head with Mr. snuggles, I realized my cover was wet and that was
what made me wake up this early. I gritted my teeth in anger. He just couldn't stop
harassing me, did he?

It was him... He really was here in my room; it wasn't a dream. The part where he
said he believed me was the dream though... I mean, he would never forgive me, even
though I didn't do anything he blamed me of.

"I was so going to make you suffer, you dirty smuggler," I jumped from my bed and
strutted towards the kitchen, to stop my growling hungry panther, yup, my stomach.

He already made coffee for him. It smelt nice and inviting, so I drank it and then
made him another cup of coffee, with salt as its major ingredient. Believe me, I
didn't even know how to brew a coffee. So, what came out of my brewing was a dark
liquid, which smelt of ash and an added bonus was salt...

I placed it neatly on the place with a wicked smile. Oh, let's see who wins this
game, Mr. Pigheaded buffoon...

I plugged my iPod to the speaker and let the loud music of Gaga echoed throughout
my room, as I danced lightly to it (So, I didn't know about dancing, but it didn't
hurt to try, right?). I pulled my hair out from the band and looked at it
disgusted.

"I am going to shave my head clean... And then what will you do, you dirty hair?" I
asked aggravated. Only my hair wasn't answering, instead I heard another voice...
Or was my hair a boy???

"Sure, then you'll look beautiful."

I turn to see Aaron standing there with his smirk... That same wicked smirk, which
made my blood boil...

"Thank you, doll." I said with a smile and chuckled when I saw his face turn red
with anger. That's what you'd get for your arrogance, you senseless brainless
moron!

"You're really pestering." He commented and walked towards the kitchen, in nothing
but a pair of trousers.

"Aren't you going to dress? Or are you waiting for those maids who'll dress you up
every day?"

Man... I was getting better at this fight, as this time Aaron stomped and then
turned towards me.

"What do you want Landon?" he gritted his teeth.

"Your lipstick? Mine broke," I asked innocently with a taunting smile and he
growled angrily and stormed towards me. Uh huh!

"Landon, you are going to stop this." He ordered, standing a foot away from me.

"Or you're going to cry and pee?"

My tongue really did know how to earn enemies... Cut that darn thing away and I
would forever be happy...

He grabbed my hand and then stopped suddenly as if he remembered something. A small

wicked smile spread across his perfect face, making him look breathtaking... Only I
wasn't that affected... Ok, I was affected. My breath came out in a rush and I was
burning by his touch.

"Danie..." his voice was smooth and silky.

My stomach turned upside down and I had this giddy feeling in my head. Oh God, tell
me this wasn't happening to me.

"Stop this Danie; didn't you say you're tired of this?" His voice was a gentle
lullaby. I wanted to turn away from his eyes, but they held me as captive.

"I didn't say anything, and it's too late to turn back. I hate you, you hate me.
That's all it remains now, so don't try to be kind with me, because I know it's not
you." I said; my voice was shaking. My heart beat was vigorous and my eyes blurred.

"We can try," He said. His eyes scanned my face and then fell to my shaking lips.

"We can't... The hatred went too deep to remove. Please Aaron; all I am asking from
you is leaving me alone." I shrugged his hands off of my shoulder. Did I just say
please? Oh, I sure did need to check whether my brain was still intact!

"I can Landon. Don't run away from this, we can try, this isn't the end." Aaron's
voice was pleading. A small sad smile appeared in his lips as he pulled his hands
away from me. What was he trying to do? It was so different from the perfect Aaron
McCarter who wanted to spoil my life.

"I'm tired of this McCarter, just let this go," I stumbled away from him and then
made my way towards the bathroom in a frenzied hurry.

Kill my brain; I totally forgot to bring my shirt and pants inside.

So after I finished bathing, I was standing in front of the mirror,

contemplating... What to do, what to do? What the hell should I do?

After 5 minutes, I covered my upper half with my towel and wore my wet pants. I
then rushed out and pulled my stuffs randomly from the closet and hurried inside.

Once I was dressed, even I was stunned by my fashion sense. And I was going to
study fashion!? Who would believe me?
Oh God... What had I done to myself?

I was wearing a long polka dotted sleeveless shirt with a Neon green full sleeved
tee underneath. My Pants were bright orange, with holes on the knee and I wasn't
sure when I brought this one. I looked like a deranged fool...

Finally, I gathered my wits and stepped out of the door only to be greeted by loud
guffaws. I hoped he died choking on his own spit!

"Come on Landon, you can do better than this," Aaron spat his orange juice which he
was currently drinking out and then covered his mouth, as peals of laughter escaped
from his mouth. I glared at him, my head held high and my nose upturned.

"And the coffee trick was cheap, so was the squeaky duck and water gun. So
childish, even for you,"

Oh, I totally forgot the squeaky duck and water pump.

"I always loved to be thorough and I recheck my bed before I sleep," he continued
with a mighty grin on his flawless face.

"Freak..." I said with an eye roll.

"The coffee, it looked darker than night and it smelt ash; did you really think I
would drink such thing? My coffee smelt like heaven, Landon. So even if you tried
to place the cup in exact angles, I can know the difference." He pointed out to my
frustration. So what, I couldn't cook. It wasn't that important anyway.

"Ok, ok, I got the point. I can't cook, but whatever." I shrugged as I dressed my
hair; meaning, bunching them inside a cap.

"But you can eat, like a lot." Aaron continued, with a smirk still pasted across
his face. What happened to the moody, brooding, devil called Aaron McCarter? Did
something happen to him in the short time I didn't see him?

I preferred that moody one to this teasing, chuckling Aaron.

"McCarter, you know what, shut that irritating food eating hole of yours. My ears
are bleeding already," I said as I successfully pushed my hairs inside my cap.

"Hah!" I said gleefully as I stared at the monster I called hair viciously.

"Hey Blondie, you look like a clown," he said and then he came towards me and to my
chagrin, pulled my cap from my head; my hair sprang out gleefully as it had been
waiting for this exact moment. I screamed on top of my lungs and Aaron scurried
away like he saw a ghost.

"Wow... Slow down." He said and I glared at him.

"I'll help you to bunch those things inside the cap," Those things? Did he just
call my hair those things?

"If you get any nearer to me, I am going to be a bloody assassin." I spat and then
pulled out a red scarf and tied it around my hair. When I was finished, I looked up
at me and sighed. I didn't have words that suited my looks...

"Are you really going out like this?" Aaron said with a thoughtful look at me. His
eyes scanned up and down and I squirmed uneasily.

"Yes, what's wrong with this?" I asked stubbornly as I searched for my blue beaded
sandals. I wasn't going to back down now; my ego was too big to do that, even
though I knew I'd face embarrassment later. As long as it wasn't from Aaron, I was
okay with it.

"I am just afraid that maybe a dog or two or more would chase you." He threw his
head back and laughed merrily. He looked so casual, so normal, just now. He looked
like the Aaron I once knew, I once adored. The thought brought back memories that I
had successfully closed in a box and hid it behind.

"You're afraid... For me? Wow, you really did hit a wall or something." I said as I
strutted past him to the kitchen and opened the fridge. I picked an apple and
chomped it hungrily like a starved lion.

"You're disgusting when you eat," Aaron said as I licked the juices flowing down my
fingers. I scrunched my nose up at him and then shrugged.

This was getting ridiculous. I and Aaron never talked like this. We never spat
easily like this, it'd always to an extreme extent, that I'd finally hurt by his
words. This easy going brawling wasn't our routine.

I felt my stomach flip nervously as I stared at him from my side eyes. He was
combing his hair, slightly whistling. He looked so in home here and it made me want
to scream. Why? Why in the hell was he acting like we weren't enemies anymore? Why
did it give me creeps?

I left the room with Aaron walking just behind me. Sam-cow was going to die in
asphyxiation when she saw this scene.

When I stopped in my locker, Aaron leaned against the locker next to mine and
scanned inside my locker with a small frown.

"It looks worse than a garbage bin." He said as his fingers played with his phone.

"Why are you following me?" My irritation got better of me and that was never a
good thing. For the next thing I knew was: Aaron's hair decorated with some
remaining pizza in my locker.

"Landon, why are you making this hard for me? I'm trying to forget everything and
move past," Aaron glared furiously at me, his eyes blaming and suddenly I wanted to
apologize. Apologize? Wow, I knew big words...

"Go away McCarter, before I shoved the remaining of hamburger in your mouth," when
I said it, his mouth hung open as he fearfully stared inside my locker and then he
walked away.

I didn't miss him murmuring: 'This girl did have so many leftovers in her locker
than a freaking refrigerator,' Ha-ha, I was that cool.

The first class was world history and I hated it, because why would I be excited to
learn who died when or what war started when. Like you didn't hate anything related
to studies, my inner mind voiced out. That thing should learn when to speak and
when to shut up.
 I leisurely walked towards the class, my mind recollecting everything that
happened in my dorm, not so lonely anymore and in the corridor... it was getting
stranger.

"Oh finally, Ms. Landon finds her way to the class and graced us with her mighty
presence, umm, with incredible fashion sense, in additional. Our pleasure ma'am!"
Mr. Jones said with speculative eyes and incredibly whiny tone. I just smirked at
him.

"Wow, you look beautiful babe," It was some jerk and it was some jerk who was going
to lose his teeth today, for I was going to make sure of that.

"And you won't look beautiful without your teeth missing, douche." I said with an
angelic smile and he flinched. Why did he have to open his dirty mouth even though
he knew about me?!

"Go and get seated," Mr. Jones waved me aside and with a curtsy to him, I walked
away, which earned me few chuckles, not from Mr. Jones, of course.

When history was over, I didn't learn anything more than world war-2 started in
1939? Or was it 1399? Who cares? Not me...

The remaining two periods flew by, exactly like the same, with me learning nothing
at all and I was now walking towards my principal's room... Whoa, a free coffee,
and that made me walk a little faster. I enthusiastically hopped towards the
administrative building, my smile getting bigger with every step I took. His coffee
tasted like heaven and it was specially made by his wife.

I whistled... I couldn't wait to get my hand, or could I say mouth on that heavenly
caffeine.

I pushed the door open with a big grin on my face and screeched,

"I am here and my coffee is where," I sang, like I was visiting some old friend.
Only different was he wasn't my friend, but my best friends' daddy. Yep, Millie's
and Jessie's daddy...
Then I shut up as I noted a head peaking at me from the side bench. And I gasped
like a fish drowning inside the sea...

He was tall, handsome in a messy way. His hair was long, dark and perfect for him.
His black tee molded to him perfectly and his eyes were sparkling green. I was a
sucker for green eyes!

Like it wasn't enough to give me heart seizure, he had a tattoo on side of his
neck and right shoulder, which I could get a peek because he wore a sleeveless tee
and that was all it took for me to fall in love.

It was love at first sight... Trust me; it really was love at first sight.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..............

Next chap- The hot italian and his secrets

Teaser- ;) You'll have a whole chapter if you vote and comment a lot!

Hope you like the moments btw Aarona nd Danie. Thanks for reading, <3<3<3

*******************************************
[9] ~Rooming-7~
*******************************************
Hi my lovely reader, I am so happy to hear all your awesom comments. I am dancing
in joy as Rooming reached #3 in humor, #7 in teen fiction and whats hot.

You know the deal... More votes +Awesome comments= more updates...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.....

Chapter 7. The hot Italian and the secrets

(Danie)

He was tall, handsome in a messy way. His hair was long, dark and perfect for him.
His black tee molded to him perfectly and his eyes were sparkling green. I was a
sucker for green eyes!
 Like it wasn't enough to give me heart seizure, he had a tattoo on side of his
neck and right shoulder, which I could get a peek because he wore a sleeveless tee
and that was all it took for me to fall in love.

It was love at first sight... Trust me; it really was love at first sight.

"Oh god, he's like smoking hot..." I thought inside.

I covered my mouth embarrassed once I heard him chuckling in his deep rich tone.
Did I just say it out loud? Oh God! Who would have thought I would be saying some
outdated line to myself?

"And you are, Ms. Fashion Freak-o?" he asked in that husky, mesmerizing tone of his
and I rubbed my cheeks as I felt it flaming. My damn cruel fate, should I be
dressing like this when I met my dream boy?

"Danielle Landon, you're late for the meeting like everyday and you're looking
outlandish." Mr. Alexander had great timings...

The new guy chuckled again, sounding breezy. His sexy eyebrows quirked as his eyes
measured me in pure amusement.

Floor; open up and swallow me, you stupid heartless floor!

"I am not late, you're late and this is new in the market." I said defiantly and
Mr. Alexander rolled his eyes skywards.

"Market? Which market? Fish market?" He asked and then signed me to shut up when
he saw me opening my mouth.

I hated when people cut me in, but this time I didn't do anything.

"Mr. Vincenzo, let me finish with this thing first," he pointed me and the Sexy
stranger smiled, flashing his pearly whites. Did he recently get a dentist
appointment? Or was it for real?
"I am not a thing," I stomped and Vince smiled.

He was an Italian? Wow, he was looking mighty good. His olive toned skin was
looking perfect, his black hair strangely addicting and his smile infective. This
one was looking dangerous, but in an attractive way.

"Okay Danielle, you should stop your tantrums now." Mr. Alexander sat straight on
his chair and pointed me to my seat. I pouted like a lousy teenager and slumped on
the seat, my eyes immediately finding my treasured caffeine.

"You're not going to get that." Mr. Alexander said with a frown and I slumped
further in my seat, my eyes sad and begging.

When he finished his lecturing, I was already tired. It wasn't like we didn't do it
before, but without the coffee, it seemed so dire. Before, I would just sip the
coffee and nod, even though I wouldn't hear a word, but today I was forced to hear
what he was saying.

"Yah, I understand, didn't I not? After your impressive, invigorating speech, how
could I not?" I said, my eyes drooping.

"You can now go, oh wait, you can wait... After I finish with Mr. Vincenzo, you're
going to show him everything in the school and you're excused for 2 hours."

Two hours free from the hell called lectures? Oh joy... This was my happy day. I
did a small happy dance and even Mr. Alexander, my grim principal who had swore to
never laugh or smile in school, chuckled.

"Why did my daughter have to be your friend and my son your co-thief?" he sighed
exasperated as he motioned for Vince to get seated.

"Damien Vincenzo, I get that you're the new transfer student," he said officially
and the sexy Damien nodded. Wow, his name was sexy too.

When they finished with documents and everything, Damien nodded to Mr. Alexander
and then left the room with me.
 "So, are you going to show me everything?" he asked with a flirtiest smile one
could ever give.

"Hey..." I protested when I realized he was purposefully leaving 'the school' from
his sentence.

Not only was he a sexy Italian, he was also the charming one in that. Bad
combination... Very bad, indeed...

I brought him first to the canteen. I couldn't put off my hunger for so long...

"This is where you can test your immunity. This place has so many challenges. At
the end of the day, if you find yourself healthy and if you didn't visit the
restroom for more than twice, then you're passed."

He chuckled at my description and nodded his head.

"Let us try, and I'm feeding you." He said as if I was his new pet. But I didn't
care. As long as he was going to feed me, he could call me anything.

I walked towards the counted and he followed me, creating a storm in the cafeteria.
Girls bristled and hounded over each other to take a look at him.

"Hot..."

"Is he from inside the oven?" Come on, this one was lame... I just shook my head as
I heard him chuckling lightly at the comments.

"No, hon. I am from the hell..." he said with a smirk and I wanted to punch him.

"Stop flirting," I said as I marched towards the counter.

"Are you jealous?" his husky voice taunted me, for which I simply shrugged.

"My usual," I said and he smiled "oh Junie, add strawberry milkshake."

Only his smile turned into a wide eyed disbelief when he noted Junie, our lunch
lady piling up my tray, which was larger than all other trays.

"Okay... That's your usual?" his eyebrows rose as he scanned at me again.

"Impressive." He then grinned cheekily and ordered for a double cheeseburger and
two chicken rolls with a coke.

We both walked towards my table and when I noted Sean's head dumped inside his
food, I patted lovingly on his head and when he woke up, he wasn't' looking at me
lovingly, not at all.

His face was covered with pasta and sauce and he was glaring at me. Ok, I did pat
him a little strongly, but who knew he would fall inside his food? I didn't.

When he started to pick his food, which I was sure for throwing at me, Damien saved
me by saying,

"Hey man, can I take this seat?" Sean stopped and then looked at the stranger.

"Who are you man?" he asked.

"Damien, new student." They did some crazy pump hitting thing and Sean thankfully
forgot about his face and slumped on the chair and continued eating, conversing
with Damien.

After some minutes, Seanturned towards me, his eyes big, very big. I gulped...

"You're staying with Aaron!" Sean looked strangely amused. Wow, he was a good
friend, just ignore my sarcasm.

"Yes I am..." I said in a bored tone... Damien looked at me with a confused look,
but he didn't ask anything. I couldn't answer to Sean without laughing. God, he
looked funny with the sauce covering his face.

"Why are you staying with him?" his voice was blaming. I scanned his face and then
shrugged.

"It isn't my plan. Obviously my fate hated me!"

Everything was going good... Sean totally forgot his food covered face as he ate
and questioned me about Aaron.

Until... That loud mouthed Jessie arrived and laughed at Sean's face.

Then all the hell broke loose...

I was throwing food at Sean and he did it again, vigorously. Jessie found it
amusing to throw some food at nearby guys in the table, which unfortunately were
the popular guys. They didn't take this funny and started the war with food.

Finally when I crawled out of the cafeteria in my four legs, with Damien behind me,
I was fully covered with so many foods, more than what I ate.

"Danielle, you look hot as hell in this outfit and the makeup..." he said with a
wink and I flushed like the tomato sauce which was dripping from my hair.

"Damien whatever Vincenzo, don't mock me, I'm a dangerous girl." I pointed my
finger at him. He returned my playful look with his serious look. His eyes stayed
on my face, so intent and I suddenly wanted to turn away.

"I'm dangerous too." His voice wasn't playful at all.

~~~

After an hour, we were standing in front of boys' toilet. He looked at me doubted.

I was already cleaned and he was covered with pasta.
"This is where you can release when your tank is filled or you can come here when
the cafeteria food played hockey with your intestinal tracks or when you played
with food."

"You're funny." He smiled that sexy small smile of his and I nodded with a smirk.

"So just go and clean yourself," I bowed slightly and he entered inside with a
wink.

"Wanna come in?"

"No thank you!" I screamed with a huff. This boy was hot, but sometimes he was just
as pestering as a cockroach.

When he came out, his hair was wet and water dripped from his hair. I stood there,
my mouth hanging open. Dang... this boy should stop being so sexy... And
addicting...

His eyes noted me looking at him and those green glittering pools darkened
instantly and then he leaned against the door and smiled crookedly. My heart
responded to it by beating a little bit faster and louder.

"Let us go," I said awkwardly as I walked past him. I showed him the English
Literature room and History room, and finally we were standing in the gym.

"This is where you can smell different nice fragrance, perv on girls and where you
can play, if you really can do that." I pointed at the gym and he nodded, his eyes
gleaming.

"I am a great player," he said pompously and I grunted 'yeh, can see it,' with a
frown.

When we entered the gym, it was deserted except for one person, who was now
furiously throwing the ball inside the hoop and he didn't miss one shot. I was
awed, until I realized who it was...
"Aaron McCarter, hey boy,"

Damien said and I stood there stunned. Did he know Aaron? How???

(Aaron)

I was never furious this much in my entire life, not even when I heard my sister
couldn't walk or talk anymore. Not even when Samantha told me that Danie was the
reason for everything. But when I saw him, parading with Danielle, I couldn't help
the rage that grew inside me.

When I saw her with Damien Vincenzo, in the cafeteria I simply walked away, but not
before I got the image of her smiling at him. It was infuriating. No, I wasn't
jealous, if you were wondering.

What was Damien doing with her? I furiously threw the basketball inside the hoop
and I didn't miss, though I was far away from the hoop.

Everything was a perfect shot until I heard a voice,

"Aaron McCarter, hey boy," his voice was smug and I knew he was enjoying this.

"Damien..." I gritted my teeth, though I knew his name wasn't that. But only he
knew his given name.

"Nice to meet you too," he said.

Danielle stood there staring at both of us. I glared at her and then shook my head.
I totally forgot my game with her, oh yeah, and now the prick was here to distract
my game.

"I can take care of myself from here," Damien waved her off and she stared at him
and nodded.
Her eyes caught his and they stared at each other as if I wasn't visible anymore. I
fisted my palm and pushed it inside my pockets. I didn't want to strangle them...

Danielle was leering at him, her eyes half misted as if he was some delicious
foreign made chocolate. She was half close to drooling, Dang it...

"Ok," She said to him, eyes straying to his face every now and then before she
stepped back, hesitantly waved and left.

Hesitant... I took note of that word in my brain and I knew my game was going to be
harder with Damien as the opponent. You see, Danielle Landon never would hesitate,
but she did it just now...

"And Danielle wipe that drool away, it's disgusting..." I called out and she
stopped on her tracks, her eyes narrowing.

"Hey! I am just helping." I smirked and she stormed away, getting a mild chuckle
from Damien.

"What in the hell are you doing here?" I half shouted at the chuckling bastard. I
hated to see that ass's face... If only I could kick him...

"Taking care of business; and you stay away from it." He said, his eyes following
Danielle, a dark threatening scowl etched in his face. But I wasn't afraid of him.
I was just as threatening.

"She is not a damn business," I said viciously and cringed by the protectiveness in
my voice.

"I didn't say Danielle is my business; are you infatuated with her, even now?" He
said amused. He eyed me and then chuckled to himself.

"Stay away from her Damien, or I'll just leak your secrets out." My eyes bore into
his and he stepped slightly back, but his smile stayed right there.

"Who I stay with or not isn't your damn problem; I'll have your nasty head back."
He said aggressively and I flinched back.

"You aren't perfect either Aaron McCarter, nope..." he pronounced the 'nope' a
little too stern and I nodded with a slight frown.

"Are we agreed?" he asked again. I hated this prick, for the same reasons he hated
me. Life wasn't that easy, when I finally believed I could get revenge on Danielle,
here he was... To spoil everything...

"I never agreed to demands and you should know it by now." I raised my head and
carefully watched him like a hawk watching its prey.

"And I know it... But McCarter, you're going to lose this. I win, always." he
pushed me and I punched him on his nose.

"Jerk..." I spat and Damien laughed merrily, rubbing his nose, as if my punch was
nothing more than a baby's.

"You're still childish."His voice was grinning.

And the hot Italian, whom Danielle got besotted with, who had his own secrets,
walked away, leaving me fuming.

"And you're still a moron."

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
........................

So, do you like this chappie? What's the secrets??? Oohhh.... Hey loves, don't
forget to vote and write!

*******************************************
[10] ~Rooming-8~
*******************************************
Hola guys, sorry for the wait, I was little busy. Hmm, so you know the gig... Vote,
comment, like, love, don't hate, enjoy, fan, blah, blah and blah...

Ooh, yesterday i baked chocolate cake and it's like great!!! Umm, the taste still
lingers in my tongue. I'm a big glutton, yes, I know! Why did I even tell you this,
well, I like you to know!!!
*(Really sorry if there are so many mistakes, point it out and I will correct.
That's all I can do for now)

*Jude Law or kevin Zegers- who can I choose for Damien... I was reading Big Fat
Liar (That's an awesome story) and found Abel was played by Jude Law. I was like,
'Wow, this is Damien!' Don't know... So, tell me awesome readers...

*One more question: Can I enter this one to watty awards? If, can you vote for me
more? Please, if you haven't voted for previous chapters, go back and vote for
me!!! Thanks...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.........................

Part 8. Dramas... who'd not love them?

(Danie)

The Tuesday morning was fun... Not... I woke up to a grumpy, Moody Aaron, who had
lost all his sense of yesterday's humor. It was as if we were back to phase one. He
glared at me throughout the entire morning and I held in a sigh.

"Now what's your problem?" I asked. Curiosity got the better of me... He muttered
something under his breath and said he didn't want to talk with me.

"Yesterday you're willing to talk and annoy me to death, but now you are back to
moody, old Aaron again, why am I not surprised!" I yelled at his back as he stormed
out of the room with a glare.

The classes rolled by, heart numbingly boring. 'Arts and Fashion' class was the
only relief. I sat with Millie and she looked at me with her blaming eyes. Her
brown hazel eyes looked into mine intently and she was twisting her long brown hair
around a finger. I knew what was coming next; the telltale of Millie contemplating
about whether to kill me or not...

"I am staying with Aaron, the jerk, yes. I knew he was my roommate before Monday,
no. He was there in the room only on Monday, yes. We didn't fight, yes. He emptied
my closet, yes. Then he seemed strangely friendly, yes. That makes me happy, no. I
forgot to tell you, yes."

"I am going to kill you, yes?" Millie finished my rant and I looked at her scared.
Millie was shy, but definitely not around me. But thank God, she didn't kill me
literally. Instead she killed me by asking incessant questions about how me and
Aaron coping up with each other. When her questing was over, I breathed in a sigh
and continued drawing.

I drew a petite girl with a white long dress; half of it was pinned on the side up
to her knee, showing some left leg. A bow adorned the dress on the left side and it
had layers of white sparkly nets around the satin clothe. The right side has a long
flowing satin clothe, with swirls of laces adorning it, till it reached the floor.
The sleeves were long; see-through... The neck was cut in a modest way, adorned
with white pearls and stones. I marked it as 'My Bridal dress.'

Though I knew it was stupid to have girly fantasy, for I knew I was far from that!

When the school was over, I was already pissed. The last hour was Chemistry and Mr.
Borate found it amusing to pop quiz me the entire period. When I said something
completely irrelevant, he'd laugh in my face and all I did was just shrugging him
off.

Aaron wasn't there in Chemistry class and I found it so strange. He'd never bunk a
class, even if he was sick, which was putting it mild!

I smiled elated, when the bell rang and that got Mr. Borate's attention. He gruffly
asked me to wait and when the entire student body left, he gave me some chemical
equations and forced me to solve it.

1. Pb + 2H2SO4-> what's Pb??? I think you missed 'u' in the 'pub'!

2. PCl3 +3CH3COOH -> Come on, what's chcooh? I can't even pronounce it.

3. 2P2O3 + 6H2O -> kill me, plzzz

4. HPO3+ H2O -> H3P1O4, oh, this is how we should do it, wow, easy!

5. H3PO4 +2 NaOH -> so, H4P1O5Na1, what about 2, where do I put it?

I looked at my answers with a small proud smile. Wow, I never thought Chemistry
would be this easy. I placed the paper on his desk and he looked at me, his eyes
narrowed.

"What is this garbage? What have you done?" Oh, so it was not correct. My hope
deflated like a balloon.
"This seemed like a foreign language. It's your fault that I didn't get it!" I said
with a scowl and he looked at me shocked. I used his shock and escaped from the
class. I heard him calling my name, but my ear couldn't hear... When I stopped in
my locker, I saw Sean leaning against it, talking with Millie.

His eyes followed her every moves and I smiled inside. Sean seemed so attracted to
her for so long, only that coward didn't want to say it to Mills. And Millie was
the definition of being oblivious, to an extreme.

"Hello besties..." I thumped loudly on Sean's back and then hugged Millie from the
back. She chuckled when Sean groaned loudly and pouted at me.

"How's life?" Sean asked.

"Hot..." I fanned myself and Millie looked at me with question in her eyes.

"Did Logan finally notice you?" Mills asked, her eyes widening in amazement. I took
in my beautiful best friend's face, which shone with unhindered joy. Her mouth was
agape and her tan cheeks were slightly flushed in happiness, for me...

"Logan? Hah! Why would you ask that?" I asked unfazed, though I knew why she asked
it. Logan was my crush, like for 3 months...

"So? What is the matter? Did you find any new crush to replace Logan with?" Okay,
she was oblivious only when came to Sean.

"The new boy..." Sean gasped and looked at me, his eyes wide with irritation. My
red headed best friend hated me with any other boys and always advised me to stay
away from those pathetic creatures. It was of course his brotherly bones
overworking.

"Damien Vincenzo, isn't his name hot?" I sighed and dreamily looked at my locke.r
He was a nice jerk... And he had humor sense, unlike some prick I was forced to
have as a roommate.

"You change your crush like your tees." Sean narrowed his eyes at me. I watched as
his face flushed with anger and his body went rigid and stiff. Oh boy, he should
stop over reacting, now...
"Come on dude, that isn't my fault. I always choose best out of the two..." I
grinned like a Cheshire cat and Mills rolled her eyes. Sean glared at me.

"And Logan didn't even look at me like I am a girl. He saw me as his baby doll of a
sister!" I said irritated and that got an amused guffaw from Sean, and he sounded
exactly like a choking donkey on its death bed. I grumpily nodded and then strutted
away from both of them towards 'The Cookie Corner' for my evening shift.

Millie waved me goodbye and Sean followed her like a 'Hutch dog'. Couldn't the girl
get a hint? He was trailing behind her like a love sick puppy.

"Hey Boss," I waved at Bessie as I freed Sarah from her place. I cleaned the
counter and got ready for my shift, as I wear a small apron over my colorful
attire.

"Looks catchy in that thing." Bessie commented with a grin and I pouted at her.
When she entered inside to get the batches of different cookies, pies and pastries
ready, I made the cappuccinos, singing under my breath in an off-key tone.

"Hey Fashion Freak-o," I heard a husky voice greeting and I knew it was Damien... I
grinned and motioned him to get his seat.

"So what do you want?"

"Candy Bar Cheecake a

nd Choco chip cookies," he smiled like a small kid in the carnival and his eyes lit
with his dangerous, yet cute smile, "oh and Caramel Cappuccino." I felt suddenly so
comfortable standing there; staring into his eyes... it shone like an emerald, deep
and pure.

Until...

A loud thud echoed throughout the shop and angry muffled voices followed. I stood
there startled to move and Damien watched it obviously waiting eagerly for the
entertainment... I saw Samantha marching inside, her face pale and tear streaked.
Her mascara was smeared and her eyes were red and puffy, too ugly to look at.
Following her was Mr. Perfect... his face rigid and his lips flat...

My gossipy bones got fire alert and I sharpened my ears as I noticed Sam-cow sat in
the corner table, with Aaron on suit.

"Life's getting better and better..." I said to Damien, who was now staring at
Samantha, deep in thought. Oh, did he like the female dog as well? I felt so
disappointed and walked away from him.

"Your order?" I asked politely to Sam-cow and Aaron. Aaron's eyes locked with mine
and they seemed to beg me. About what?

"Give me some poison," Samantha said in her chipmunk voice and I flinched at the
intensity of it. Wow, she should learn how to talk in a low tone...

"Mam, we only have Rat poison, though I am sure that'll work well on a RAT like
you!" I said in my most amiable voice. Aaron grinned lightly and it surprised me.
He looked so good when he smiled... So unnaturally good and I felt my heart racing
a little too fast to my taste...

She stared up at me and narrowed her cat-like eyes. Her glare intensified as she
noticed Aaron trying not to smile. She stood up from her chair, pushing it angrily
back and then stomped towards me, though the effect was unnecessary, as I was
standing just a few feet away. Wow, talk about Drama Queens!

"You---" she glared at me, her sentence half hanging.

"Try to finish the sentence off and then continue to glare," I said with a breathy
laugh, "I have all the time left in the world to hear you out."

Her eyes rounded as she scowled and she grasped my apron and pulled me close to her
awful face. If only she was a man, I would have kneed in her balls, but she didn't
have any.

"You boyfriend stealing b*tch, why are you like this? You know I like him, yet you
steal him away. Why? Damn... You freaking filthy tramp, this is why your mom and
dad don't want you, you're nothing but a trouble and a humiliation to your family,
I wonder why your Gran still have you in home, instead dumping you in some
orphanage."
"Are you finished?" I asked and rolled my eyes in mockery, but I was just trying to
control my tears. I could always keep my emotions under check. And I was happy the
shop was empty, except for Bessie, Damien and Aaron.

"You... You bloody shit, you bloody murderer, they should've put you behind the
bars instead them, those three boys, you're nothing better than them."

"Don't..." I raised my hand to cut her off.

But she wasn't going to stop, not now. I hated dramas, for I hated over acting,
like she was now doing. I was a nuisance, a prankster, a notorious trouble maker,
but in all my life I never had hurt anyone by my words or actions. My troubles were
just troubles... Nothing could harm anyone in any way.

"Don't... Don't what? You killer, you destroyed Daisy's life... Daisy loved you,
but in return you killed her, oh, she's in coma, but she'd not open her eyes, it's
obvious she's going to be dead sooner or later." Her voice was cruel.

That did it.

I shrugged her hands off of me and then grasped her silk blouse, tightening it
around her neck. They called me dangerous for a reason, you slutty wimp!

From my side eyes, I could see Aaron furiously standing from his chair, but he
stopped when he noted me. Samantha's eyes widened in fear. Her breathing hitched
and her face started to sweat. She looked at me half annoyed and half scared.

I slapped hard across her face, leaving my finger print on her makeup caked face.
My eyes glared up at her, as I tried to control me. My Daisy was going to come back
and I wouldn't allow anyone to say otherwise. Samantha had no damn right to talk
like this and I wouldn't bear this...

"Talk like that again and I will kill you, this time I'll be the real murderer." I
growled, my anger rising every time I saw her face.

Was she aware that I could spill the secret about that night here, now?
Or was this stupid and pathetic plastic believed I wouldn't try to do that...? Yes,
maybe I wouldn't. It was too late to do that, but still if I wanted to, I would do
it in an instant.

Damien came behind me and gently pried my hand away from her throat, which was now
a faint pink. He then wrapped his arms around me as tears leaked from my eyes in
helpless fury.

"Leave," he growled at Samantha and she scurried away like a timid rabbit. That
coward... Did she think that I would bear whatever she talked? She'd to think
again...

"And Samantha, we're so over..." Aaron's callous voice rang just as viciously and
with her shoulders slumped, Samantha left, but not before turning to me and
announcing:

"You'll soon know about me!"

"Go die in hell, you dirty dog." I said to the air and then slumped on the chair,
my hand inside Damien's firm and supportive hold.

"Do you want water, hon?" Bessie asked as she put her hand on my back, silently
giving me comfort.

"Yes..." I choked, my eyes still watering. I never cried in front of people, but it
hurt every time when they talked about Daisy and called me a murderer. Why would I
do something bad to my best friend? Why couldn't they understand? Why couldn't
Aaron understand?

Aaron stood just next to Bessie, his eyes kind of void and empty. I suddenly wanted
to run away from everything close to Daisy and I wanted to be far away, where no
one would blame me... Would find a reason to hurt me...

Bessie placed a hot chocolate in front of me and a water bottle. I picked the water
first and downed it. I rubbed my eyes with my apron and then shifted in the chair;
my hand automatically withdrew from Damien as I realized I had been crying in front
of Aaron and Damien.
"Are you okay?" Damien asked worried. I noticed his eyes held sympathy and concern
and it affected me strangely. Damien didn't even know me for one day and he already
was concerned about me. I felt protected for once in my life.

"I am fine." I said in my most convincing tone. I drank the hot chocolate and felt
immensely relieved. My heart beat slowed down and my breathing was now controlled.

"Call me when you need, I am staying just a block away from the school, near that
'Bennie's' cafeteria." He scribbled his number and with a wave to me, Damien left
me, now alone with Aaron. Aaron's eyes narrowed at him and Damien quirked his
eyebrows. I could see the boys didn't like each other very well.

I looked at the paper as if it was my lifeline and folded it carefully before

pushing it inside my pant pockets. All the time I was aware of Aaron's eyes on me.
It was unsettling...

"You wanna go to the dorm?" Aaron's uncertain voice asked me and I popped my head
in my hand, resisting the urge to call him some bad names. What the hell do you
want, you arrogant headstrong ass?

"Go away."

"Stop being so stubborn." he pushed his luck. I stood up and glared up at him.
Stubborn, I'll so you what's stubborn, you prick!

"Aaron McCarter, I didn't know what game you're playing with me, but I know
better... So stuff this sick acting behind something and get the heck away from
me." I shouted; my face was red with anger and my hand was ready to strike. He
grasped my hand gently and then lowered it. His touch melted some of my anger and I
was left wondering why the hell was that!

His brown eyes, which would always be cold when they stare at me melted, and he
looked deep inside, as if seeing my soul. Crap, I was so in deep crap!

Only he couldn't, for he would have trusted me enough if he saw me for who I was
and not for what I did. Then, he would have asked what happened, instead blaming me
for his Sister's condition.
"I'm not playing anything Danie... And I can't get away from you... We need each
other through this. I know I was wrong to blame you for Daise, but I realized it.
Too late, yes, but I need you Danie; Daisy was now in New York, getting her final
treatment and this will be the end result, either life or death. I want you to be
beside me, to support me, to help me." His voice melted all my angry arguments.

He was looking at me, his eyes pleading. A small hint of hope played there, along
with a sad dejected smile. I wished I could say whether he was being truthful or
acting. I wished I could read his mind like a vampire... I wished... But my wishes
were never granted.

I stared at him half longingly and half scared, because I knew I didn't still trust
him. There was a voice inside me, which urged me to turn my back and walk away from
him. But I did the most stupid thing in my life... Not knowing how it would hurt me
and bleed me to death, when turned out wrong. I nodded to Aaron with a small sad
smile.

"Let us go to the dorm."

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

Thanks for reading.... Love you all.... Don't forget to comment and vote. that's
all i ask from you :*

*******************************************
[11] ~Rooming-9~
*******************************************
Pardon the mistakes! Comment, vote...

So sorry, if there's more mistake and please don't leave hate comments if you don't
like the story. It's ok to just stop reading... Because, you should know how it
feel when someone condemn your story. No, i didn't talk about constructive
critisisms... I am talking about plain rude ones!

>>>The banner on the side's by thenextJKR :) Thanks for the banner:)

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
........................

Chapter 9. Locker Secret!

(Danie)
The walk to the dorm was filled with complete silence; the one I noticed wasn't too
unnerving. It was comfortable, walking side by side, his hand rubbing against mine.
A strange calmness wrapped around my heart and I wished that this moment would
prolong. Only it didn't.

"Aaron, man, where were you? And what are you doing with her?" Liam Bennett's
irritating loud voice disrupted the silence. Oh forgot to mention it, Liam was
Aaron's one and only best friend. Could it get any better? Lucky me...

"I am in the cookie corner and we're going to our dorm." Aaron explained to his
thick skulled best friend. You'd be amazed to know how much of a fool he was. He
was like Mr. Bean, just thousand times less funny and thousand times more stupid.

"Man, this is ridiculous... You and Ms. Tough are like Vampires and Werewolves. You
can't stay together, or you'll kill each other." Liam said and I looked at him
puzzled. He didn't know what to say sometimes and would make a total fool of
himself.

"You're like a Zombie, only we'll get infected by your foolishness, not by death!"
I said with a smirk and Liam's mouth went agape.

"You're a rude girl, I hate you." What a child...

"The feeling is 100% mutual, so will you please go away before the feeling get
intensified, making me want to make you inept to produce future little Bennetts..."
I asked and Aaron chuckled breathily behind me. Liam watched Aaron and then me. His
eyes studied us both with some kind of puzzlement. He then shook his head with a
scowl and he kind of looked constipated to me.

"Aaron, you're chuckling." The football captain, all glorious Liam Bennett blurted
out, his face scrunched and his nose a deep red. Football definitely didn't need
brain, did it???

"And you're so observing!" I snapped at the now scowling idiot and he glared at me
viciously. I wanted to laugh, but instead glared at him.

"Man, this is unfair, I am your friend not her!"

"Wow, so mature, brat." I pushed him away and strutted towards my dorm. I heard
Aaron convincing Liam. I smiled lightly. His stupidity made me laugh!

I fell face first on my bed and then tiredly closed my eyes. Today was eventful. My
mind couldn't work properly after so many hours of continuous harassment, but I had
so many dorm-works to finish. My eyes whined to open, but I sternly opened it, went
to the bathroom, washed my eyes repeatedly and then came back to my room.

I threw a search party and finally found my laptop under my panties and underwear.
That was a good place to hide your things. I plugged it to the power outlet and
then switched it on. I needed to reshape my new design. It took my half an hour and
when I was finished, Aaron wasn't still there.

I then typed the essay in English about 'Strange things in life.' My mind got
little to no clue about the topic, but my fingers typed something on the keyboard,
which I wasn't aware of. When I was finished, I reread it and I couldn't help but
grin. My teacher was going to so give me an F-.

I then opened my World History book and read from page 234 to 235, actually I had
to read upto 270, but one page was all I could do right now.

When I was finished Aaron came in with a pouting Liam behind him, carrying shopping
bags. They both sat on his bed as Aaron opened one of the bags and threw a
chocolate bar in my direction. I got surprised, but I found it also cute. With a
small grin, I caught it.

I loved this small gesture from him, though I was not sure whether to trust him or
not. There was this constant voice in the back of my mind which ordered me to stay
away. I didn't want to though. I loved this peace too damn much to give it up.

Liam went on about how I was such a pest, how he hated me, how I was so going to be
the death of him and then finally shut up his mouth when Aaron came out with two
plates filled with pasta and lasagna.

"Wow man, thank you." Liam said and his face went red and he pouted when he
realized it wasn't for him, but me. Loser!

And then he started again...about how Aaron was being unkind and cruel to his best
friend, how Aaron treated someone like him poorly etc. I wanted to push the hot
pasta inside his big blabbering mouth, but restrained. I wasn't going to waste my
food.

I hungrily devoured the pasta and wondered how Aaron learnt cooking; he after all
was a rich jerk... But his cooking was good, oh, no, it was the best.

When I finished, Aaron did the dishes and Liam continued his whining, and he was
playing video games.

"Yey, I won. I beat the dang disgusting Zombie." Liam yelled before he fell butt
straight on the floor.

"You should have asked me to move," Liam scowled at me "I would have moved!" and
then with a war cry attacked me. I scowled and pushed him away as I got the control
in my hand.

"Stop it, you two." Aaron's voice scolded and we both turned to look at him,
clearly displeased. Now, he was our mom?!

After an hour, I beat Liam's pathetic self for more than enough time for him to be
sulking. He stared at the TV and then frowned at me.

"You're cheating."

"How could I cheat you on Xbox?"

"I don't know, you are some computer wizard and you changed the freaking game."
What did that even mean? See, he was a stupid...

"Aha!" Aaron grinned at me and then laughed. I flushed and with a huff stood up.
His brown eyes glittered merrily as they stared at me.

"I am not going to listen to whatever you're going to say."

"She's as stupid as you, Liam." The smirking idiot told to Liam and Liam, instead
of being insulted, laughed. That proved how stupid he was.

When Liam left, I changed into my SpongeBob pajama and Aaron smirked at it, his
eyes strangely glinting. I masked my blush by letting my hair fell down. He made me
suddenly so nervous.

"So original." He said before he checked his bed for any of my equipments. When he
noticed nothing was there he jumped on the bed. I followed him and fell on top of
the bed with a big sigh. It's my bed, you disgusting people with horrible
imagination!

"Thank you Aaron." I said before I closed my eyes, with a strange affectionate
feeling surrounding my chest. I didn't hear his response though...

~~~

The morning was gloomy and dark. The cold air slapped across my face and the rain
drops wetted my cheeks as I sat near the window and ate the pancake Aaron made for
us. He leaned against the kitchen counter, sipping his orange drink. We both
continued eating in silence, only whisper of breeze and huge roar of rain could be
heard.

I finished eating and cleaned my plate before walking towards the refrigerator to
restore my babies; yah, chocolates.

"Aren't you filled already?" Aaron's slow whisper reached my ears. He was standing
so close to me. I jumped away and he scowled lightly.

"I am not going to kill you." Aaron said before he walked away, his eyes cold and
dejected. I wanted to call him, but before I decided to do it, he was already gone.
It unsettled my heart and I really wanted to make peace.

I wore my pink sweater and some thick pants before hopping towards the school. I
first visited my locker and was greeted by Millie and Jessie and of course they
were fighting.

"It's so early to start this." I pointed out as I slung my arms on Jessie's

shoulder and grinned up at him.
"Tell that to her. She's a moronic jerk." Jessie pouted and I smiled.

"What happened, Mills? Why're you always fighting with the poor kid?" Millie lifted
her chin in response and pointed her locker that was two lockers away from mine.

"Danie, I'm not a kid." I ruffled Jessie's hair in a motherly way and he glared at
me.

I looked at Mills' locker and there it was, decorated with pink paint, saying 'I
want a boyfriend, so bad.'

"And the dumb heads in our school already came and asked me out; oh God, it's so
embarrassing." Millie rubbed her flaming cheeks.

"You want a boyfriend? What the hell?" Ok, Sean seemed angry; no he seemed so in
rage. Oh, love sick boys!!! I rolled my eyes. Millie silently pointed at grinning
Jessie.

"What do you think?" Jessie asked proudly and Sean high-fived him, his anger all
forgotten.

When Millie glared at him and explained what happened from the time she came to
school, Sean became silent and then wrapped his arms around her shoulder and smiled
at her. Mills seemed so shocked and I wanted to laugh at the two of them. They were
so cute together.

"Then tell them you got a new boyfriend."

"Who?"

"I am..."

Millie Blushed! B-L-U-S-H-E-D? Ooh my teddy bear!

~~~

Chemistry was strangely refreshing. Aaron helped me with the equations and it felt
good not fighting with him. He was a good teacher, I realized. His easy way of
teaching made me realize chemistry wasn't that hard. He really was a good teacher,
for I (half baked, dumb Danie, yes, me!) understood him.

When the class was finished, he was following me, again. It frustrated me. I wasn't
sure what he wanted, but I wanted this... I was just afraid; I wasn't ready to face
another pain and heartbreak...

'Don't be paranoid, he seems so true.' I said to my panicking mind and rushing

heart.

"Don't you have your own class to go?" I turned to him and stopped. He stopped and
then looked up at me with his big grinning eyes.

"I am walking you to your class." He said with a bow. Ike I would believe he was a
gentleman! I smiled sarcastically and his lips twitched.

"I am not some pathetic weak chick."

"You're not a chick..." Ok? What!

"I mean, we call girls as chick... Not some pigheaded half guy like you." Half guy?
Was he for real?! God, I so wanted to kill him...

I stopped on my tracks and scowled at him, frustration clear in my eyes. He scowled

back, but his eyes told otherwise.

"You are a heartless b*tch." I said to him, and stomped on his foot, twice. He
winced in pain, and I was glad I wore my thick winter boots today or I couldn't
have done this.

"Why're you always harming my body?"

"Don't whine. It won't hurt that bad." I pushed him and he stumbled towards the
locker, hitting his head on it. Was he that weak?

"Aah, it hurts." He said as he rubbed his head. I walked swiftly to him and poke
him on his cheek, once, twice and thrice.

"What the hell are you doing?" I gave him a look which said 'Shut up,' and opened
his eyes.

"What's this?" I showed him two, and then changed it rapidly to four.

"Two."

"Oh God, you got concussion." I said and then dragged him. He looked at me confused
as if he didn't understand 'what I was' and then nodded his head.

I pushed him inside the infirmary and waited for Sheena, our nurse to arrive. He
sat on the bed, still looking confused. Oh God, I was suddenly afraid.

I opened the closet with Red Cross, and checked for something I might need. I found
a flashlight and asked Aaron to open his eyes. He pushed me away. What a rude boy?!

Sheena arrived and she looked at me and back at Aaron. Oh, the school knew about
our rivalry. So it was okay for her to stare.

"What happened?" Sheena asked.

"He hit his head in the locker," I said and Aaron interrupted me with a glare and
wave of his hand.

"I didn't hit, you pushed me." He sounded like a sulky child. When Sheena checked
him and made sure he was alright, I walked with Aaron towards my locker. I needed
some books.
When I opened my locker, my eyes opened wide in shock. I banged it and shrieked.

"What now?" Aaron asked strangely calm.

I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and then shrieked again. I couldn't believe
what I saw inside the closet. I felt my body shivering in disgust and I was scared
suddenly.

Who was playing this sick game with me now? I was sure there was no way in hell
what I saw inside my locker was possible.

"There was a Locker inside the corpse..." I babbled. He looked at me baffled, his
eyes staring up at me as if I went crazy.

"And why are you all red and screaming?"

"Corpse... Locker... Inside... dead..."

When Aaron opened my locker, his eyes turned disgusted and with a bang the thing
fell down.

I screamed again.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
...........................

.Loved it? Then vote,,,,can I enter it to watty? Then what category do you prefer?!

*******************************************
[12] ~Must Read~
*******************************************
Hey... Sorry to disappoint, this isn't a chapter, but the next chapter is coming
soon. Promise:) only 40 more votes to go for the 9th chap and you can have your
10th chap.

So first, I wanted someone to Play Damien... Kevin Zegers or Jude Law or Sean O'pry
or someone you think that would suit Damien Vincenzo, the hot and Mystery
Italian ;)
Then- I got some suggestions for Danielle Landon, my favorite Girl in the story. 1.
Sasha Pieterse 2. Avril Lavigne 3. Dakota Fanning... So, whome do you think will be
more suitable for playing the part of Danielle?!

I want someone to Play Liam Bennett. Blue eyes- Brown hair- tall- handsome- silly-
If you have any suggestion, let me know:)

Ia lso want smeone to play Daisy, Aaron's sister, the girl in the coma. she has
brown hair and blue eyes. So, tell me someone you know :)

Finally- Concerning watty awards, I got some sugggestion about entering it for
Adventure category or Teen Fiction. I am still not sure. What category can I enter
and what category you'll vote for Rooming if i entered it?!

Thanks a lot for all those superb readers who's going to take sometime out of
her/his precious schedule and reply for me.... Oh and Please vote for all the
chapters if you haven't done for it already!

*******************************************
[13] ~Rooming-10~
*******************************************
I was really going to upload yesterday, but then BAM, the power cut off!!! Sorry.
Hope you like this chapter. The banner on the side's by thenextJKR :) Thanks so
much for the banner.

Ah, and thanks for all the suggestions for the characters.

I'll stick with Dakota for Danie. Sean O'Pry for Damien and Alex Pettyfer for Liam.
And I chose Jessica Lowndes for Daisy. That's all to say, now to the story!

...................................................................................
.....................................

Check out the prolog and vote, guys

<3...................................................................

Chapter 1o. A prank or a psycho?

The cat smelled like a rotten egg, only the scent was thousand times worse... I
stared at the dead cat, my eyes crossing and I closed my eyes; my stomach lurched
unpleasantly. There was a knife on its back and the blood was still wet.

My breathing hitched and I closed my nose as its unpleasant smell wafted through my
nose. Aaron studied the thing, all calm and collected.
"A dead cat and it is not a corpse." His voice was amused, at the same time
disgusted.

"A dead cat that had no job inside my locker, and it is a corpse too." I said as I
crossed my arms across my chest, to protect my heart from coming out of it. It was
beating that fast.

"It would have eaten your leftovers." He chuckled looking amused. I looked at him
irritated. He was acting as if this was an everyday occurrence. I rolled my eyes in
annoyance and then poked him in his chest. He looked up at me surprised.

"And stuck that knife inside its back by itself?" I asked as my eyes fell on the
cat with a frown. A chill ran through my bones and I shivered. It was a bad
premonition. I had this feeling that this wasn't going to turn out right.

He nodded with that same blank mask he often wore and walked away to bring the
janitor to clean the mess. I stood there rooted in the place, my eyes studying the
murdered Cat. It wasn't dead; someone had killed it and placed it inside my locker.
It was either a prank or some sick psycho was after me. How they got access to my
locker was another thing.

"What are you doing here, Freak?" A husky, dark voice asked. I turned to look at
Damien, in his ripped jeans and a cotton shirt. He looked so damn cute in this
casual outfit. But I wasn't in the mood to ogle.

I pointed the cat at him and he stiffened. He pulled me to him and was swearing
under his breath. I couldn't hear the half of it, but I heard the last words...

"...... to kill,"

"What?" I asked to him and he shrugged "Nothing!"

When Aaron came back, I was leaning against Damien, my nose buried in his
shoulders. I couldn't look at that thing anymore. It was disgusting and ugly and
the back of the mind said it wasn't some childish prank, but it was more serious.
'No, No, it's just some prank.' I shook my head and told myself to calm my frenzied
nerves. When I looked up from Damien, Aaron wasn't there anymore.

"Where was he?"

"Who, Mr. Prim and Proper? He stared at us and then walked away." Damien said with
a careless shrug.

We walked towards our next class. My mind was still painted with the sight of the
dead cat and it's lifeless staring eyes, which glared into mine as if it was
blaming me.

Algebra...

Algebra was hell in the earth. That thing killed me without any sympathy. I closed
my eyes, took a deep breath and entered inside the Algebra class, only to be
stopped by some strange voice.

It didn't sound like Ms. Wincey Alfred's voice. Her voice was old, harsh and
vengeful. This voice was young, obviously not some old, hateful, spinster's voice.

"Ms. Will you mind stopping there?"

Ok. I stopped, looked up and grinned innocently at some young boy. Probably he was
a new student, a jerk, and he was playing with me and I didn't need it in my mood.

"Ok, what do you want?" I asked, scrunching my nose in disgust. His dark blue eyes
scanned at me and then he nodded.

"An excuse or May I get in, before you come in?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at
me.

"Who are you jerk?" I scowled, as I balled my fist. He was messing with me on the
wrong time and I was seriously pissed right now.
 "Ms. Landon, it's your new teacher."

If the new teacher/young man/jerk, as I called him had told it, I would have
laughed at his face. But I didn't, because it was told by my Principal, who was
standing on the others side of the class.

"Oh shit," I said and to my surprise, to everyone's surprise, I apologized. Mr.

Alexander's eyes rounded as he looked at me as if I was spooked. I knew, I never
apologized, so this was different.

"Can I get in now, I really don't know you'd be a teacher, I mean you're that
young."

The teacher smiled, showing his perfect smile. Ok, he really didn't look like a
teacher, not even now.

"It's alright Miss. Landon, you can come in now." I searched for Damien and he was
already seated in the back of the class. I walked to him and plopped on the chair
next to him.

"You numb-head, why did you leave me alone?" I whisper yelled to him and he
chuckled. He then opened his book, looking so lost inside the numbers. When he
raised his head, I was still glaring. All he did was winking and then he went back
inside the book.

The new teacher, Mr. Payne, was a 200% sweetie when compared to my old one. He
didn't yell at the top of his lungs, he didn't pester us to say everything he said
along with him, and he certainly didn't randomly ask questions to me. What more I
need to like this one.

When the day was over, I was relieved that nothing eventful happened again, but
there was still some disturbing feeling at the pit of my stomach. I knew this
wasn't over, whatever it was. Either a prank or a psycho, it wasn't over yet.

At the night, I could still see the cat when I closed my eyes. I couldn't sleep at
all. I was scared beyond belief.

"Aaron, I can't sleep." he nodded his head and waved me to continue "That Cat, was
it a prank or more?" I didn't know why I was sharing this with him, but I strangely
wanted to. It comforted me that he was here with me, now.

"Come here," Aaron patted his side, I hesitated, and he continued "I won't bite."
He chuckled amused at my scared face. I groaned and jumped with him. He covered me
with his sheets and turned the other side. There were enough space between us, but
it still calmed me that I was close to him.

I found his palms and then entwined my fingers with him. He squeezed it tightly,
assuring me that he was here for me. I believed. I didn't know why though, but I
trusted him with all my heart.

"Sleep Danie." His voice was gentle and soothing.

I slept, without any answers to my question...

~~~

"Danie, get your ass off of the bed." Aaron took it his job to be my alarm for two
days. I rubbed my eyes with a tired yawn.

"Stop yawning like an elephant." His face was disgusted as he eyed me.

"Have you ever seen an elephant yawning?" I asked irritated as I tried to close my
eyes. But the moron had opened all the windows and as if it wasn't enough, every
light in the room was switched on. That jerk! The boy hated me...

"Yup, I see you." He said in an innocent tone and laughed as I threw the pillow at
his face.

"Run smartass or I'm going to strangle you." And that coward really ran inside the
kitchen, laughing his ass off.

I dragged myself inside the bathroom and slumped on the toilet seat. When he
knocked the door, I cussed and jumped from it and bathed. I was brisk after bathing
and dressed in my long sleeved halter neck shirt and dark brown denims.
I tried to comb my hair. But the stubborn thing didn't settle down. After 10
minutes, I tamed my hair and pulled it inside a band. Wow... I looked different
without a cap.

"Looking good," I blushed at Aaron's compliment.

"... Than every day; because you always look like garbage." But his voice was
smiling. I glared at him and we two laughed together after the glaring match. The
sound was pleasurable and I enjoyed it more than I should.

"Come it's getting late." Aaron dragged me out.

We smiled at each other and then walked towards our first class, my hand clasped
inside Aaron's, as if it was some natural thing to do. When we realized it, he
pulled apart, a faint pink adoring his cheeks. He looked so damn alluring and I
chided my heart for skipping a beat. I wasn't a stupid, crazy girl to fall in love
with Him. And I didn't need love; my life was already a thick mess.

When I opened the locker, I found a small note inside. It was plain and empty, with
a blood splash across it. My heart went crazy and I gasped. I crumbled the paper in
my hand and threw it in the garbage bin. Let's see psycho, I am not some weak
pathetic girl! I told to myself, but my nerves weren't still calmed.

I picked my book and notes and half run towards the next class and collided with
someone.

"Oomph, sorry." I mumbled to his chest.

"Yes, I forgive you, Ms. Landon." Mr. Payne smiled at me. He opened the door for me
and with a bright flashing, but fake smile to him, I entered inside. I mean, I
wasn't in a mood to smile. But I liked him.

He was kind like a big brother... So warm and sunny... He treated us just right,
like we were all grownups, not some freaking preschoolers. If we did something
funny in the class, he would laugh with us; he was completely opposite to all other
teachers.

But he did give us homework, a lot. I hated doing homework, and so I wouldn't do it
often.

"What happened Ms. Landon?" he asked me sweetly when I closed my face with my palm.

"I hate homework." He chuckled.

"You should do it to get good grades." He said good-naturally and I nodded. For
him, I would try to do homework for once.

~~~

In the cafeteria, I sat with Damien. He brought me food and said it was on him.
Aaron noted me and I waved to him. He glared at me and then at Damien. Without
another word, he turned and walked away.

I missed Aaron and his persuasive walks with me that afternoon. He wasn't there to
walk me to my next class. I didn't see him at all. I wanted so bad to tell him
about the note, but I also didn't want to. It was confusing, but I thought I better
be solving this by myself. I didn't want to pull him inside this mess. What if this
was really dangerous? I didn't like him getting hurt because of me.

"Hey Aaron?" I waved to him, when I noted him near my locker, talking with Liam
Bennett, both looking so serious. He didn't respond. His face went dark as he
turned away. Okay! Get it little brain, stop being so oblivious...

I reached my dorm after my evening shift in the cookie corner. I bought Cold
coffee, chocolate pies and Strawberry milkshakes from Mattie's Secret on my way,
for both me and Aaron. I knew... This was getting strange, but he bought me
chocolates... it was only fair...

I opened my bag with pouty lips and then opened my Algebra text book with a frown.
The thing was strangely familiar, but still I couldn't get anything from that book.

"Why God, why? Are you now laughing at me?" I whisper yelled as I reread the
problem again.

Find x, y and z, the question seemed so dam easy. Only I didn't know how to solve
this.
The room door banged opened and Aaron stepped inside, his face flushed and sweaty.
He didn't talk to me; he didn't even acknowledge my presence. His eyes glued to his
table as he walked past me.

"Hey," I called to him, and he simply shrugged.

"What happened? What did I do now?" I pleaded to him and he turned on his heels,
his eyes boring into mine and they were scorching. I shoved the chocolate pie in
front of his face and his eyes suddenly melted. He then looked up at me, his eyes
strong and intense on mine. I swallowed the big lump forming inside my throat.

"For you," I said in a small tone. He smiled then, as if everything was forgotten.

"Why are you angry?"

"............."

But when he walked away, I heard him mutter: 'You're disgusting when you drool over
Damien.'

Oh... No! Was he jealous? Don't tell me!

~~~

Aaron went to the bathroom and I reread the problem again and I didn't get it, not
at all. My brain wasn't that talented. I hit my head with the thick book repeatedly
and that was how Aaron found me, like a lunatic.

He was wearing his sweatshirt and trousers. He looked so comely and nice. I
suddenly wanted to snuggle close to him. He looked safe and inviting. His brown
hair was messy and water droplets added darkness to it. My fingers wanted to pull
him close to me and sniffed at his hair... Wow, girly, you're going crazy!

"I'll help you." He said.

I was so thankful for a minute. My eyes shone in happiness and he walked towards
me and pried the book from my hand gently. I felt my heart warming to him
considerably, even though I didn't want to let him inside my heart again.

"You should do it a little faster," and then Aaron started to hit me with the book.
Moron... I thought he was going to help me to solve the problem; but the moron was
hitting me, though it was rather gently, I was still furious.

"You're a classified jerk." I huffed angrily and he smirked.

"Oh, I am a kind one; I even helped you just now." His smirk grew wider when he
noticed I was hyperventilating in anger.

"Ok, calm down, let us do the problem."

And I calmed down, but not before hitting Aaron with my book. Aaron stumbled back
and then rubbed his head with a scowl.

"You're violent and ungrateful." he grumbled before settling besides me. He looked
at the problem I was trying and his eyebrows furrowed.

"What!" I shouted defiantly at his comical look.

"Nothing. I never thought you would be this........" He didn't say it. Intelligent
boy... he knew when to shut up, unlike Sean and Jessie.

"Take two equations, solve them." I blinked at him.

"You should multiply with a number that would cancel any of the unknowns," Aaron
leaned against my bed rest as he talked in some foreign language "if you did it,
you can then solve the rest of the unknowns."

"For instance, if you multiply first equation with 2, you can cancel y," Stop this
dude... It's rude to talk with someone who didn't know that particular language.

"Danielle, what are you staring at? Just do it." Aaron's voice sounded so close to
me and I jumped from the bed alarmed.

"Aaron, you know what, I am just confused."

And half an hour later...

Aaron was sprawled in my bed, his palms covering his face. I was grunting moodily
at the 16th problem I was currently working.

2x-2y=2

4x+8y=8

This was Aaron's idea. He insisted that I should first learn how to solve simpler
ones before doing bigger problems. And it worked.

"Aaron I did it!" when I finished it, I announced gleefully and Aaron grumbled.

"Then do the bigger ones." He said tiredly, his eyes half closed.

It took me one hour to finish five sums, but I did it anyways and even got the
right answer. When I looked at Aaron, he was deep in sleep.

I removed myself from the bed and searched the refrigerator for something to eat. I
found tortillas. I reheated it and ate it with a contented sigh.

I plugged my laptop again and searched for some of the fashion schools away from
Cali. When I marked those schools in a paper, I looked back at Aaron. He was still
sleeping peacefully.

He resembled Daisy a lot. While his features were manly emphasized with strong
cheek bones and jaw, wide and broad shoulders, hers were absolutely delicate, with
soft chin and smooth jaw. They had same brown hair, shiny and sleek, same tan, but
their eyes were of different color. Hers were blue with flecks of grey and Aaron's
were a shade of brown plus grey.

I knew Aaron missed her a lot. They were always so close, but when Daise was gone
from his life, he was angry and sad almost all the time and he hated me for that.

'Oh Aaron, you would never believe me if I told what really happened. You took
Samantha's words and you didn't even ask me about it!' I said sadly as I got up
from the bed. I bathed, brushed and changed the outrageous outfit and wore a white
cotton shirt and baggy pants.

Then I walked towards Aaron and contemplated on how to wake him up. I examined his
peaceful face and a wicked thought came to my mind.

I walked towards the kitchen and collected the ice cubes, then happily marched back
towards Aaron. I lifted his tee-shirt and...

He rolled me down and came over me, his arms resting on either side of me. I
shrieked and the ice cubes slipped from my hand. He was now above me as he balanced
his weight with his elbows and stared at me with a wicked grin.

"Landon, I sleep with my eyes open." He bragged and before I knew, he got
possession of the ice cubes and was now slipping it inside my white shirt. I
shrieked as coldness seep through my bone and he laughed merrily at my discomfit.

When I looked at him again, I got a strange tingling in my stomach, a small

flutter, barely noticeable, but it was still there. His eyes were warm; they
penetrated inside my eyes, stirring some emotions in me. His lips were looking soft
and supple, a faint pink, and they were inviting.

No, I shouldn't do it; I was already in love with someone... Didn't I not?

Suddenly I forgot everything. Wait, what is my Love's name? Oh, blast it! First,
what is MY name?

His eyes locked with mine, a small smile stretching across his lips and we looked
at each other, our eyes locked together, as if they were glued. His eyes were like
magnets, they pulled me inside.

His breath was hot on my face, making Goosebumps to rise. I tried to smother my
viciously pumping heart, but it didn't bother to slow down.
His palms rested face down, a little below my chest, made me want to squirm. He
gently raised his hand, pushed the wayward locks of hair away from my face and
wiped my corner lips.

I stopped to breathe for an instant. This was getting out of control. My mind and
body was reacting to him in a way it reacted to no other. My heart was wildly
running, whispering in gentle, but steady voice... about how much it wanted a kiss
from him right now. Stupid brain, stop being so pathetic!

He then smiled... That beautiful angelic smile... It was so true, so genuine, that
I wanted to smile back.

I closed my eyes, every bone in my body humming in anticipation...

Oh, kill me, now. Am I doing this, really?

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
....................

Sorry for the mistakes. Vote and comment. next chapter will be up before 4 days....
<3 Vote a lot, check the prolog and tell me what you think!!!

*******************************************
[14] ~Rooming-11~
*******************************************
I am so sorry that i was this late. But really, I couldn't get a proper time. Mom
is ill and I had to do the works. So pardon my late update and any mistakes.

To the story>>>

................................
.................................................

Part 11. Torn between the two

"You have chocolate on there. Stop eating like a wreck." He chided me with an
amused glint on his wicked brown eyes and I gasped loudly, feeling completely
mortified.

He smiled at me, jumped from the bed and walked away, leaving me in a half dazed
state.

What the hell just happened? I slumped further into the bed, my face flaming in
shame and anger. Why was I acting like this? Why did I have to go there? Did I want
to hurt myself again? I was sure this camaraderie was going to end, someday. So,
why was I trying my heart's capability to withstand pain???

I didn't like him. Yup, I didn't like him at all. Now we were just coping up with
each other, because it would be difficult to fight when you stayed together. It
could become complicated. So this was all for convenience, nothing more.

I cleared my foggy mind and stood up, my shirt all wet and cold. When a breeze
splashed across me, I shivered lightly.

"That heartless moron!" I grumbled as I walked towards my closet. It took me 10

minutes to find a shirt and pajama pants. Wow, I was so organized... Not!

When I finished dressing, I saw Aaron was already in his new shorts and shirts.

"You coming to the gym?" he asked as his eyes scanned my outfit. His lips twitched
slightly upwards and I had this urge to strangle him.

"Yup, I am bored." I said instead.

We walked towards the gym, eating Snickers he had bought for me the other day. I
moaned in the pure addictive taste. He waved 'Hi' or 'Hello' to some people walking
by us and they would occasionally throw a confused look at me walking with Aaron,
laughing and talking.

We played basketball and I scored 5 and he scored 7. It was an okay game. I mean, I
was good at the game, but I lost to him this time. He was a better basketball
player, I would admit it, but I was the best.

"Wow, look at your face." Aaron said once he won the game. I pouted and then rolled
my eyes.

"I demand rematch!" I stomped childishly and Aaron rolled his eyes.

"You're a sore loser." he taunted. Anyways, we played another game.

I beat Aaron the next time. This time it was me who laughed...

"Wow, look at your face." I imitated Aaron's voice poorly... Even I couldn't accept
it was same as Aaron's melodic voice.

He laughed...

~~~

I jumped in Aaron's bed once we reached the dorm and instantly whipped by his
scent. It was so soothing and calming; I pushed my head inside the pillows and
breathed it inside. I looked like a stalker and crazy, even to myself. Aaron was
already inside the bathroom to get ready for the night, so that gave me an
opportunity to do this, without getting caught.

I opened my laptop and searched details about 'Fashion Institute of Technology',

New York. It was an impressive place to study fashion. I wished I could get a seat
in that awesome institute where my favorite Fashion Queen Nina Garcia did her
studies. I couldn't be like her or Calvin Klein, but I wanted to be somewhat
better.

Then I did my search on 'Parsons, The New School for Design.' It was as impressive
as the previous one, but I wondered whether they would accept someone like me. I
had no good grades in studies, except my talents in arts. Would they be impressed
by my skills or would they want more?

I mean these two were like Fashion Paradise in New York. Did I get a chance to go
inside? Hope... Sometimes that was all you would have. I had it more.

I downloaded the application form of both the institutes and saved it. My eyes
glistened in hope as I reread every detail about my two favorite institutes. A
small smile adorned my face as I shut my laptop and picked my sketch book to draw
something.

Aaron came back with a tee-shirt and loose hanging pants, his hair wet with water.

"I see you're so into drawing," Aaron commented and I slapped my book close as he
fell near me.

No one knew about my fashion skills. Only Millie, Sean, Jessie and my arts teacher
knew about that. I wanted to keep it a secret too. I didn't want to tell it to
everyone...

"Yup, I love drawing." I said as I jumped from his bed and slumped in my chair. I
continued drawing. The dress was coming good. All I need was some more materials
and then I could sell it.

Yes, I would sell my dress. I saved the money I got from it for my future... A
future away from my parents and family, away from everyone. I got enough money from
the dress and people loved my dresses. I had a nickname 'Like Dan' by which I sold
my dresses and I sold it to some big boutique shops. They paid me good money, more
than enough.

When I was finished with the drawing, I jumped on my bed, and closed my eyes,
welcoming the sleep.

"Good night Danie..." Aaron's voice was smooth and thick.

"Good night Aaron..."

I fell asleep with a pleasant smile...

~~~

"Holy purple tomato and Pythagoras theorem, I totally forgot it!"

"What? You forgot the theorem?" Millie asked with a confused look in her face.
"Nah, that's a curse." I said annoyed.

I totally forgot to bring my Algebra homework to school. It was still resting in my

side table, with the book. After finishing the homework, I didn't dump the thing
inside my backpack. Oh God, for the first time I did homework, but then I left the
note in my dorm?

"Curse?" Sean smirked at me.

"Don't talk too much or your secret won't be a secret anymore." He glared at me and
shut up.

"Wow, that's a great curse." Jessie jumped in his seat enthusiastically. He was
crazy.

"I am going to my dorm now, I left my homework there," I said with a small frown,
"and I did the homework for like hours!" I threw my head back and groaned.

"When do you ever care about homework and assignments?" Sean asked with a doubted
glare.

"Since the new teacher arrives." Millie supplied to Sean and my overprotective
friend stared at me or more like glared at me.

Before he could berate me, I jumped from my chair and ran towards my dorm, only to
be stopped by Aaron on the way.

"You left your Algebra book and assignment," Aaron handed me the book "I am your
savior. You owe me big time." he finished with a smug look.

"Oh God, you saved me." I said as I hugged Aaron. His body went rigid and that was
when I realized what I was doing. Really now? I was hugging Aaron! I was HUGGING?!
oh my shit-bits and sneakers!

"I-I am sorry." I stepped back and Aaron visibly relaxed.

"It's OK," though Aaron shrugged carelessly, I could see he was stiffening as he
said "no big deal."

His eyes were on the floor as his fingers ruffled his hair and made them messy.
The silence grew into a deafening one; we both stood awkwardly next to each other.

He didn't want to talk and I wasn't ready to talk, yet. I stood there immobilized,
my eyes straying towards Aaron every few seconds.

"Dani, I've been searching for you." The voice cut into the silent air and I turned
to look at grinning Damien, relieved that he was there to take me out of this
crowding silence and discomfort. Aaron's eyes snapped upwards and he scowled at
Damien.

"And I know why, but I am not going to give you my assignments, Dam." I said and
hid them protectively inside my arms. Damien chuckled.

"Come on, I am better than you in Algebra." Damien bragged and I rolled my eyes. As
we brawled back and forth, Aaron stood there, watching us like a hawk. His eyes
were always on my face and I felt uncomfortable.

"Vincenzo, stay away from her." Aaron said and I cringed slightly at the malice in
his voice. Aaron would always hurt me by his words in the past, just before three
days, but even then his voice was never dangerous. But at this moment it was
frightening.

"Hello McCarter, what a surprise." Damien said in his equally menacing voice. The
statement was such a contradiction compared to his voice.

I looked up at both the boys, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

"How did you both know each other?"

My question was unheard or being ignored. Damien's eyes were glued to Aaron's every
step. Aaron seemed so in comfort staring back at Damien. His jaw was rigid and his
gaze was cold.
"Vincenzo, this isn't your place to play, go away."

"Why am I here then? Are you going stupid McCarter?" Damien chuckled, but his eyes
were narrowed and his lips were flat.

"Guys, what's going on here?" I asked again, and was ignored by them again. Yeah.,
just forget I am here. Did I go invisible or something?

Wow, I hated this. Why were they being in a defensive state, as if they were going
to attack each other?

"Danie, just stay away from him," Aaron turned to me and told in a serious voice
and he continued adding in a serious tone "he is a trouble."

"And I am just that, you always called me trouble." I added, leaning back from
Aaron. Aaron's face fell and he stepped back as if I had slapped him. His eyes left
mine in an instant as he took another step back. I didn't know why I said it,
obviously it had affected Aaron. But he had no right to order me, he wasn't my
friend. Actually who was he to me?

"He's a jerk Dani. He hurt you and he's going to hurt you, just be careful." It was
Damien's husky voice which spoke now. His arms encircled around me in a protective
embrace and Aaron stiffened again. I pushed Damien away and crossed my arms across
my chest.

I didn't know what really was going between the two. But I was sure Damien knew of
the past between me and Aaron. Damien also knew something more, but he didn't say
it.

I didn't want to blame either Damien or Aaron. If they didn't like each other,
that was their problem. They should stop forcing their opinions on me. They didn't
own me and they certainly couldn't control me. I shook my head as I stared up into
their eyes.

"I didn't know you Damien," I said and Aaron's lips widened; I ignored his obvious
happy smile and continued, my hands on my hips "I didn't know you too Aaron, not
anymore," his face fell and he looked away from my eyes, "but all I am going to say
is, you two guys stop acting like you own me. None of you have any right over me
and I choose the people I want to be with! All clear, dudes?" Aaron's eyes seek
mine again and they were begging me, about what, I wasn't sure.

"Great speech," Damien shrugged, "but you need to acknowledge that I am doing it
for your sake." He concluded with a swift gesture towards Aaron.

"He isn't trustworthy," Aaron looked up at Damien, his eyes calm and collected,
"So, if you don't trust me enough, I am not going to say anything to you." His lips
went flat as he turned away.

"Guys, stop doing this." I screamed frustrated and they stopped halfway.

"I care about you."

They said altogether and then glared at each other. It was actually kind of funny.
If only they weren't so frustrating, I would've laughed until my stomach hurt.

"You both don't know me enough to care about me, especially not you Aaron."

Aaron's eyes dimmed and he shook his head as if to clear something. I knew what he
was thinking about when a small smile stretched on his lips, taking my breath away.
I wondered whether he would remind me of those memories again, and he did.

"Yes, and that's why I told you I like you."

I closed my eyes and sighed deeply. Why was he making this difficult? I didn't want
any reminders of past. I had totally forgotten it, or I was trying to. He didn't
need to remind me of that.

"That's before a year and a half and that's what you called as past Aaron, a PAST,"
I spelled each letters, "you wouldn't treat a person you like, like a sh*t, like
how you treated me," I whispered, my eyes staring past his head, "I don't remember
us talking with each other politely or having any decent conversation, before three
days or so." my voice was laced with pain and hurt.

"Danie... That..." I didn't let him finish it.

This time I stormed away.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

Hey, so don't forget to vote and comment. It means a lot if you do it, after all,
i posted this one amidst serious timing!!! <3 Ya!

*******************************************
[15] ~Rooming-12~
*******************************************
Really sorry it's late, but from now i'll be less busy, so i'll upload it more
often. Thank you for all the wonderful readers who support me with their votes and
comments :) Your comments made my day:) Thank you for the awesome support,

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.......................

Part 12. The notes and the doubts

I stretched in my bed, relaxing my mind and my body. My eyes were closed and my
face was scrunched in displeasure. I didn't know whether Aaron was still in the
room or not. He didn't talk with me yesterday and I spent the entire Saturday alone
in the dorm like a loser. But I didn't want to talk with him too. He made a grave
mistake by bringing up the past and that made my mood sour.

I rolled over in my bed, my head filled with thousand confusing thoughts. My life
was already difficult and how the hell could they (Aaron and Damien, the morons!)
manage to make it more so? I wasn't sure. And if it wasn't enough, there were
strange things that were happening around me.

Like Dead Cat! Bloody Notes! Hell, I was so scared for the first time in my life.

Who was Damien and what was the rivalry between Damien and Aaron? There were many
unanswered questions in my head, that I so desperately wanted an answer.

I jumped from my bed with a sigh. I had things to do. I had to finish the dress I
was doing and had to start another one. I wanted money, now as school end was
approaching.

I skipped towards the bathroom, got ready, and ate something Aaron cooked and left
me in the counter, with a small smile. Though he was angry, he was still feeding
me.
I opened the closet and looked at the shelves that were neatly arranged with every
material I needed for making dresses. On the side was a big cover and inside it was
the dress I was currently working. I took it out, sat in the floor and started
sewing the sequins and bows in all the right places. The blue knee-length dress was
coming good and I smiled proudly at it.

I opened my laptop, opened my designs and perched it on top of the pillow, so that
I could took a glimpse of it once in a while. I rearranged the patterns and noted
some other things that I needed to buy.

I was so lost in the dress that I didn't hear the door opening.

"Wow man; that is so awesome!"

"Damien, what are you doing here?"

"Am I not welcome to visit my friend?" he slumped on the floor next to me, his eyes
glued on the dress.

"You're welcomed, but not without permission... What if I am wearing only my

undies?" I asked in mock dismay and Damien gasped.

"Oh God, I'd totally go blind then!" he said in revulsion. His eyes rounded in
disgust. Well, not funny dude!

I hit him with scissors and he cried dramatically. He shook his head as he leaned
against my bed, stretching his hand up with a big yawn. This guy took almost the
entire room, he was big and menacing.

Aaron was tall, but Damien wasn't just tall, he was towering. His broad shoulders
were wide, but not too wide. They seemed so made for a girl to rest her head. How I
want that girl to be me!!!

"Ok, let's not be childish." I said seriously and he rolled his eyes "Look, who's
talking about that!"
About an hour, Damien talked non-stop and I nodded to him in the appropriate
places, as I concentrated on sewing without puncturing my fingers. Damien's
vigorous talk was funny. He was talking about some Venice Actress and his
description of her made me laugh...

"... that girl looked like she is transferred by a vampire, only not so sparkly;
my, my, her brain was zero size, completely opposite to her chest size...."

"Damien, I am a girl!" I cried.

"And I didn't know that?"

We both glared at each other and he backed away soon. After I finished some of the
works, I rearranged the shelf neatly. It was the only rack that was organized.

"Coming out?" he asked, I nodded no. I had my shift in Cookie Corner and I needed
go to the hospital in the evening. I wanted to check about Daisy with Milan.

Though I and Aaron were now in better terms, I was still afraid to talk about Daise
with him. I didn't know how he would react; he had mentioned that he wanted me by
his side through this Daisy dilemma, but he had clearly forgotten to mention about
her progress to me and I wasn't going to dig my own grave by asking him about that;
hell, I wasn't that stupid.

On my way, I walked towards the school and opened my locker to place my History
book and finished assignments inside, with apprehension. This time I found a torn
rose, dipped inside the black ink and a note with Black Cross. What the hell was
with this psycho?

I leaned against my locker and took a deep calming breath. I surveyed the corridor
and it was almost empty, but then I found someone scurrying away, directly towards
the gym. I could only see a black hood, but the man was tall.

I ran towards the gym and when I pushed it open with thudding heart, I found that
it was empty. I shook my head and walked inside. I knew I should walk away, but I
wanted to know who this sicko was!
A strange sense of foreboding covered me as I stepped further inside.

"Hello!" I cried and the sound hit on the walls and echoed. I shivered lightly as I
heard a scraping on the back of the gym. Boys' restroom... The person was inside
the boys' restroom.

Walk away, my mind was warning me, but I stupidly stood there staring at the
basketball court.

"Danielle, what are you doing here?" It was Liam. He glared at me before poking his
head inside and waved at someone.

"Come on Man, its Danille, the disaster." And I saw Aaron coming out in a red tee
and white shorts.

"What are you two doing here?" I asked doubted. Liam smiled as Aaron glared at me.

"Not just we; entire basketball team and football team are here."Liam said and
before I could grasp his words, hoards of boys filed inside the gym from the room.
Oh, shit. Now I was completely lost. For a moment I had doubted it was Aaron or
Liam who was doing this, but how could I?! Aaron wasn't really that bad. Yes, he
hated me before, but now we were good. Or were we?

"Ok, I have to go." Before I walked out, I saw Damien coming out of a room, and
when he saw me, he smiled, but it wasn't his usual smile. His eyes were so void and
he looked like he was struggling.

Why was everyone around me acting so strange? It was stupid to doubt Aaron, Damien
or Liam, but I couldn't help myself.

I shook my head as I walked towards the cookie corner; I was confused. Did I get to
have my answer before I became insane? This thing was starting to get to me. I
didn't want to go back to the stage I was in the past; I didn't want to find a
shrimp to talk to, I didn't want to take tablets for my mental stability and I
didn't really want to hide in the dark, thinking about every dangers lurking
around. Those days in my life were scary and grievious. I didn't want to plunge
inside those days, never again.

"Hey Danielle," Bess waved at me once she noticed me. I gave her a small smile as I
walked towards the front desk and pushed Sarah away with a small wave. I removed
Sean's Jacket which I had borrowed yesterday and placed it in the counter. I
breathed in and the scent of Caffeine filled my nostrils, drugging me. I loved that
smell, it could wake me up just like that!

I saw Samantha sitting there with his squads of misplaced plastic nosed b*tches.
Oh, I wasn't being judgmental, because I hated that, but this was a 200% truth.
They thought they owned the world, they took it their job to educate students about
their worth. They were always bossing around the weak soul of the school. I hated
it and I hated them.

Ok, what were they doing in the School campus? It was Sunday and they had no works
in the school whatsoever.

"Look who's here, the secondhand boyfriend user!" It was one of Samantha's friends
or could I say goons, Ashley something!

"It seemed all your Boyfriends want me so bad after being so long with some fake
shits like you... and, really wow... that is a classic line, Ms. Harebrained. I am
so awed!" I gasped and then walked inside. They were so not worth my time.

I finished my work at 5 in the evening and picked the usual cookie basket and
walked towards my awesome Chevrolet. I basked in its beauty for a second before I
got in and drove away, my heart still rounding the things that was happening in my
life.

~~~

The hospital was as brooding and silent as ever. A thick silence hung in the air as
I marched past the dead corridor. I reached the children section and poked my head
in with a small knock.

"Look who's coming to grace us." Maria grinned at me. I frowned lightly at her
before noting Tom, Pia, Allis and Delilah were there, playing with building blocks.
Hannah, Cyprus and Jonny were fighting for the little slide in the corner.

I stepped in and was suddenly greeted by the attacking little devils. They were all
over me, and I almost collapsed.
I sat there with the kids, talking over the cookies. Tom was sprawled near me, with
Delilah on his laps. Those two were best friends and they clearly didn't spend time
away from each other. Pia was next to me and Cyprus was on my one thigh and Jonny
was on my other, leaning his little blonde head against my shoulder. Hannah and
Allis were in front of me, their cute face looking up at me with admiration.

Admiration... That was so easy to get from the children. They loved you for who you
are, they didn't dig deep like old people. I felt so in home with them and I
wondered how I would bear if some of them actually didn't exist anymore in the
future. These kids were like my only reliable buddies, next to Sean, Jess and
Mills.

"Tom saith he goes marry you when he grew biggg..." Delilah said in her cute voice.
I chuckled as Tom flushed bright red and he pushed his friend away.

"Oh honey, I'm sure I'll wait around." I kissed his little fingers and Jonny glared
up at Tom.

"No, I'll marry her," Johnny said with a cute little scowl and a huff. I laughed at
them and enjoyed their brawling. It was so refreshing to be in their presence. I
prayed to God to let them live for so many years.

"I'll go and bring Milan." Maria said as she saw me with the kids and I nodded with
a 'Thank you.' I really wanted to meet Milan, I wanted so bad to know about Daisy.

"Hey Danielle dear," the warm voice of my Daisy's nurse reached my ears. I sat
straight as my eyes collided with hers. She smiled patiently.

"Daisy is still getting the treatments. Doctors said that she is improving. Her
brain was starting to respond and her heart beat was stable, but she is still in
coma." Milan explained as I closed my eyes and took in her every word. Daisy was
getting good and that made me smile a little. I was sure she was going to come back
and fight with me for silly things again.

"Wow, really?" I breathed and Milan smiled at me.

After an hour, I said goodbye to my little ones and walked towards my car. When I
drove towards the dorm, all I could think about was Daisy...
~~~

Monday morning came sooner than I expected and I was in a shitty mood. It didn't
get any better when I saw a yellow note with a torn butterfly pasted on it with its
wings ripped awa , and a marking with a 'U'

I wanted so bad to scream. This was frustrating, I couldn't stop thinking about
this and I didn't want to talk about this to anyone. Whatever this psycho wanted, I
didn't want my friends to know it. It would cause them trouble and I wasn't the one
to cause my friends any trouble. I loved them just so much!

Aaron was still giving me cold shoulders and Damien was avoiding me too. I didn't
know what their problem was, but I wasn't in the mood to analyze it any further. I
entered inside my Algebra class after world History. I was tired and beaten. I was
going crazy day by day. These incidents were making me insane and I wanted to pluck
my own hairs out.

Damien was next to me, playing with his phone and when he noticed me staring at
him, he looked up and smiled. His eyes were tired and his smile was weary.

"Hey Damien," I waved at him lightly. He waved back at me and when Mr. Payne
started the class, we both instantly fell silent, as if waiting for this moment. I
felt so nervous to sit beside him. I felt as if I was being watched by someone and
when I turned, there was no one behind me.

When I walked out of the class, my eyes caught the fluttering pale yellow notepad
on the desk of my teacher. My eyes curiously noted it and I gasped as a flash
appeared in my mind. I realized it was the same paper that appeared inside my
lockers.

It wasn't like Mr. Payne had that same kind of papers though. And I was beginning
to wonder what were they doing here in the school!?

Damien and Mr. Payne were both tall and good looking, both looking as if they were
seen better days in the sun and they were both strong. And they came to the school
almost at the same time. Did these things happening in my life have any tie with
them?!

Who the hell were my new teacher and my new friend? And what did they want from me?
I was going to find it and I hope I could find it before going insane...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..........

So, tell me what you think! Don't forget to leave comments....

*******************************************
[16] ~Rooming-13~
*******************************************
Hey there guys, hope you all are doing fine! So, some of you're confused about the
notes. She didn't get it everywhere, she usually gets it inside her locker, alone.

And I am not trying to one-Direction-fying, as someone had mentioned. Liam is just

a name and I didn't know what is so significant about Liam talking with Danielle.
Did it mean something related to 1D? Honetsly, i didn't know!!! Hehehe, I came to
know about 1D in wattpad. So, I didn't know anything about 1D. Sorry to disappoint!

Can I get 250 votes in this chapter and 300 for the previous one? Pretty please,
with Cherry on top of whatever you love most to eat! But I will post even if I
didn't get 300 votes, that's a promise! Comment!

To the story???

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.........................

Part 13. Strangers in the mall

It was an annoying day. I woke up with a grunt and I noticed Aaron was still there.
Oh finally. It was 11 days since I and Aaron started talking properly and Damien
arrived and 5 days since strange things started happening to me. Ok, yes, I counted
the days, but it wasn't like I had any better things to do, except reading the
strange notes and noticing weird people watching me, of course.

That noon I went out with Damien. The school was over before 12 and he agreed to
drive me around. I still doubted Damien, but also I couldn't help but feeling safe
with him. I was really confused and utterly frustrated with the turn of events in
my life. We both spent some time in the mall, playing games and buying things; I
brought things for another dress that I was making and Damien was the one who
lugged my bags this time. We were bantering back and forth.

"Can you make something for me?" Damien asked, changing the topic when he realized
I was just as better in word fights as him. Yes, Damien knew I was good at
designing dresses, when one day he accidentally saw me making a cocktail dress in
my room.

"You mean a dress?"

"Nope, I mean a suit and shirt." He explained with a smirk.

"Oh, I thought you're a girl!" I shook my head with a smile. It was easy to forget
that I doubted him when I was with him. I didn't know, maybe I was wrong in
doubting him; he didn't seem the type to torture someone. He cut my thought with a
loud gasp. He pointed him up and down, his fingers trailing along his broad chest,
to his abs, which was hidden but still visible, his lean long legs and finally his
face and lips. My eyes followed his fingers and I realized I was checking him out.

"You call this epitome of maleness a girl?" His voice held a smile and I realized
my head was nodding 'no' without my consent. Traitor head!

"Thought so." He chuckled and I went strangely quiet. My face was flushed and I
didn't dare raise my head to see him smirking playfully at me.

We walked to the nearby caf and slumped on the seats. His eyes scanned the menu
card as mine scanned him. After almost 2 weeks, we both went from strangers to
friends.

"So, what do you want?" Damien asked in his natural dark tone. This boy didn't try
to be seductive, not at all.

"You!" I said with a wicked smile. He winked.

"Oh, I am not available in the menu Ma'am." Damien said in his polite tone and I
flushed, even though we both knew I was kidding and turned my head away from him.

That's when I caught the two strangers staring at me. They didn't turn away even
after I noted them. Their eyes were solely on mine, watching, calculating. They
looked as if they were waiting for a time to pounce, like a hungry tiger.

One guy was bulky and strong. His dark blonde hair was cropped short and his blue
eyes were ice cold. It gave me a strange queasy feeling inside my stomach and
heart. I squirmed in uneasiness. The other guy was tall, lean and lanky. He wore
rings on his ears and his hair was longer. His eyes assessed me carefully, like a
panther eyeing its prey.
Damien noticed my silence and looked up. His eyes followed mine and he stiffened
visibly. The two guys looked away as soon as they noted Damien.

We ate with the thick silence surrounding us. It wasn't pleasant, it was downright
uncomfortable. I twitched my hands nervously as I continued eating. But I couldn't
eat. I never felt trouble to eat, but it was that moment when you couldn't eat,
because something big stuck inside your throat and a gigantic lump formed inside
your stomach. I pushed my plates away and stood up. Damien followed me wordlessly.

We entered into his car and drove away. I rested my head in the back seat, my mind
wondering what was this all about. Did Damien know that two guys? I wanted to ask,
but I kept quiet.

"Hey, I am going to my dorm." I said and an awkward silence followed. Damien looked
up at me and nodded lightly, his brows furrowed. He looked deep in thought.

"Yeah, meet you later." He then swerved the car and drove away.

"About time you come home." It was Aaron and he was talking with me again. I nodded
with a small smile. He was sounding like a mom. I smiled suddenly relieved I was
with Aaron, not with Damien. I didn't know why I thought that though.

"Yes mom and you finally talked!" I said and he chuckled breezily. I still didn't
get use to the chuckling, playful, caring Aaron. It was still surreal. But my mind
and heart got addicted to his gestures and I was expecting it from him often.

"Take them!" I ordered as he walked away without lifting my bags.

"I'll pass." he said with a straight face. His eyes suddenly turned dark and his
gaze was intense on my bags. I stood there bewildered. What was with the guys and
their weird mood swings?

"Ok, I'll do it by myself." I said in a defeated tone and followed Aaron. His back
was still rigid and he didn't talk on the way to my dorm. I didn't know why my eyes
stung... But it did.

~~

The next day passed in a blur and thankfully I didn't find any strange notes. It
soothed my heart to just hope that the psycho was finally getting bored. I didn't
see Damien that day and Mr. Payne seemed to watch me keenly. He even asked me how I
was when I walked out. This intensified my doubt, but when I looked into those
sincere eyes, I couldn't trust that he would do something like this.

That night, after my shift in Cookie corner, I tiredly sat in my bed, doing some of
my assignments. When the door burst open, I saw Liam rushing in with Aaron hot on
his heels.

"I hate you Liam Bennett." Aaron grunted.

"Thank you man, I love you too, so much."

Aaron shook his head irritated and then walked inside the kitchen, and I could hear
utensils colliding and glasses being forcefully placed on the Kitchen Island.

"What happened?" I asked to Liam.

"He's just being his usual self." And then Liam sat on my bed and got the control
of the Video game.

"Liam, move your ass." I shrieked to that stubborn boy sitting in my bed. He looked
at me, grimaced and then went back to his game.

"Liaaaaammm. Why are you this irritating, you crazy asstard."

"Asstard? Really?" He threw his head back and laughed merrily. I growled in
irritation and did the only possible thing I could do.

I kicked him and shoved him away. He collapsed into the floor with a groan. I
laughed as he rubbed his back with curses.

"You're damn violent, you sick, crazy brain b*tch!"

"Cussing is not good." I advised as I recaptured the joystick and started playing.
Aaron's head peaked out from the kitchen. He nodded tiredly at both of us and then
went inside. I wondered when he would start talking again. I didn't really know
what his problem was. One moment he was all sunny and joking, the next moment he
was the dark, dangerous and cold one.

"Danielle, if only I could kill you, I would do it now." Liam whined and instead of
being threatened, I actually felt sorry for him. He sounded like a pouty child.

"I'm sorry for your girlfriend." I taunted with a lazy smile and he grumbled. I
knew he broke up with his girlfriend just today. It was a good dramatic scene.
Sometimes I loved dramas... When happened in another person's life, of course.

The cafeteria was crowded and I was seated between Jessie and Sean. Millie was in
library, like every day. That girl was a classified geek. Only she didn't wear
glasses.

The cafeteria went silent and I noted Liam storming inside, followed by his
girlfriend Ashley. Ashley was a class A b*tch; Samantha's Xerox copy... They were
friends, oh right!

"Stop it, Liam Bennett; you are not going to walk away from me." Her voice was ear-
tissue tearing. I flinched lightly. That girl's voice... Dang!

"Oh, now you own me?" Liam's face was flushed red and for the first time I saw him
angry. Oh, he was always picking up fights with me and some other poor soul, but he
never became angry over anything. I loved that trait about the stupid.

"Don't talk like this to me!" She ordered. Really now, that girl had nerves.

"Or you'll bring your daddy? Listen to me carefully Ashley thick-skulled Merrick,
we're over. Just because Aaron broke up with Samantha, I couldn't break up with 'My
Friend'. You come next. Everyone comes next and I don't even like you enough to do
that!" I was really stunned. Liam never talked this clear. His words were always
silly and playful. That was when I realized he was just trying to be jokey, and he
wasn't a complete idiot. I smiled.

"Yooooo. Gooo Liam!" I shrieked and cheered and everyone looked at me strangely.
Liam chuckled good-naturally. Ashley's vicious eyes fell on me and I wondered
whether she was going to call me 'A boyfriend stealer' too. But she didn't. Oh,
that girl knew about Samantha's face!

When finally Ashley heard their relation was so over, she marched past Liam,
pushing him on the process and the goof fell down spoiling his previously created
heroic face. Oh, what a waste!

I laughed heartily at the memory and Liam's face flushed, because I knew he was
thinking about the same incident right now.

"You're not that bad," I said with a small smile and Liam pushed me slightly,
slumped near me and smiled back at me.

"You too." His voice was kind of low and adoration filled his eyes. We both smiled
at each other tentatively and he picked another joystick.

And then we started playing together and needless to say I beat Liam's worthless
ass this time too.

Liam left late at night, after eating dinner with me and Aaron. It was me and Liam
who talked throughout the entire dinner. Aaron was still quiet, staring at the
distance.

When I fell in my bed, I was really tired. I closed my eyes with a sigh and heard
Aaron in his bed. He was typing away in his laptop and the sound of the pressing
keys lulled me to sleep.

~~~

Next morning I walked with a silent and brooding Aaron besides me. We stared at
each other, and he looked away when he noticed we were staring for more than a
minute. I looked at his face, with slight stubble on his ever clean shaved jaws. He
looked good, but tired and moody. I drank in his feature and fought the creeping
flush rising in my cheeks when he caught me staring.

When we parted ways, I walked towards my locker and him towards his locker, which
was opposite to mine on the other side of the corridor, I silently wished for Aaron
to turn back. After a short distance, I expectantly looked back at him again with a
slight flutter of expectation in my heart and noted he was staring at me too, his
eyes fixated on me. A small flicker of excitement filled my stomach and I turned
back and willed my blush to go away.
Late that noon, I sat with Sean and we were working on his English essay, I mean he
was working on his and I was just sitting there, biting my finger nails. I opened
my mouth to tell him about the death notes, but then closed. Did I really want to
tell that to Sean? I knew he would help me without even blinking an eye, but what
if it hurt him! So I finally decided it was better to keep my mouth shut.

"You know you should help me instead just sitting there idly?" he said with a deep
frown. His hair was messed since he ruffled it after typing every word in his
laptop.

"You should ask your new girlfriend." I said with a mock glare and Sean flushed
red.

"Don't you dare tell Millie," He warned with a menacing scowl, it looked comical on
him though.

"Tell Millie what?" It was Millie's accusing voice that made us both snap up. She
was standing there, her hands on her hips and was staring at Sean. Sean swallowed
nervously and I chuckled.

"Tell Millie that Sean really likes her?!" I said with a playful smirk and Sean
looked at me with a furious glare. If only look could kill!

I looked up at Millie and I was staring at a very red Millie rubbing her cheeks
with a frustrated sigh. Her eyes were glued to the earth as if willing it to open
and swallow by ordering it with her eyes; but I had tried, I even talked with the
silly floor, and it didn't hear!

"I think it won't go away just by rubbing." I said helpfully.

"And I also think you both should really stop for a minute and talk about these
feelings you're running from. It's getting really frustrating!" I said with a
bright smile and Sean grumbled, "Yeah, she's now the relationship shrink!"

"At least I am trying to fix you both together. Do you know what Mills, I wish Sean
could be more of a man and say everything to you directly, but if I can help, I
will do it. So, here the truth is... Sean liked you from the first time he met
you!"
"Really?"

"I-Uh-huh-mm..." Sean's words were tattered.

"Stop stuttering like a fool and start talking." I got up from my crouching
position, pushed Millie to sit and grabbed their hand and joined it both. I knew I
was forceful, but it was the only reasonable thing to do when I knew they wouldn't
do it anytime soon.

"And now kiss!"

"WHAT?!" When they both shouted, I ran away with a smile, singing: 'Millie and Sean
sitting in the tree, kissing, K-I-S-S-I-N-G.' I sounded stupid even to myself, but
I couldn't hide my happy feelings.

But the song died in my lips when I found my inside of the locker sprayed with red
sticky paint on the corner, which looked suspiciously like blood and a note that
reads......

Next time I'll paint it with yours!'

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
....................

Team Aaron? Team Liam?? Or Team Damien???

I like Liam ;) Do you???

*******************************************
[17] ~Rooming-14~
*******************************************
Said, I'll upload even if I didn't get enough votes, so here I am!

But, if you didn't vote for previous chapter, Kindly go back and vote... That will
help me a lot. Plzz. Puppy dog eyes here, with big pout (and my lips are small)

So happy Rooming reached #1 in adventure #3 in humor and #6 in what's hot. Can I

get to reach #3 in what's hot??? Help buddies?!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
....................

Chapter 14. Haunted dreams

'Next time I'll paint it with yours!' I closed the note and pushed it inside the
cover. I threw the first note away, but I was keeping others safe. I got about 5
notes and everything was marked by a black cross on the corner. I realized that was
some sign of him or something. I should go to the cops, but what if I was just
overreacting!

I touched the sticky liquid on the corner and realized it was indeed blood. It
smelt bad and I couldn't help but slammed the door and ran straight to the
restroom. All my way I held my stomach and as soon as I entered inside, I puked my
stomach out.

I dragged myself through the corridor completely tired and lost. My mind was
jumbled with so many thoughts that I couldn't even process anything. I just wanted
to lie down and go to sleep. This thing was getting to me and I couldn't find a way
to escape this insanity.

~~~

Sunday morning I was strangely refreshed and alive. I didn't know why though, it
wasn't like the confusing things in my life had suddenly stopped, but I was
thankful that I could still feel alive after all this. I woke up humming a tune and
Aaron looked at me confused.

He made Omelet for both of us with strawberry juice. We silently ate breakfast and
proceeded with our works. He bathed and left. I continued my stitching and
designing. I was surprised when I saw my dress coming to life. It was looking good,
not to sound too smug, but it was real good. It always made me proud when I created
a full dress and when I looked at people admiring it. It felt good to know that
even I could do something that caught others eyes.

I went to the hospital that day, with cookies, of course. I spent my evening with
the little devils, playing with them. They had so many complaints to tell and I
patiently heard everything, smiling and laughing along with them.

They were Godsends, a miracle, a lasting hope. When they smiled, I had this pull to
smile along with them. I closed my eyes in a silent prayer. Sometimes there were
better things than just you and your desire. There were things that scatter around.
Smile wasn't as difficult as it seems, because sometime even though I was sad deep
down, I could smile and that was the reason why I still thanked God.
The night came, without moon. I wondered about the creations of God, my heart
saying silent Thanks. I lifted the window and stared at the ink black sky and some
scattered stars here and there. It was dark and dusty, and it reminded me of one
particular night.

When I closed my eyes, I remembered Daisy and her glittering smiles. I realized how
much I wanted her to be with me now. I wanted her to hug me and assure me that
everything was going to be alright. She was always a much needed pole for me; she
made sure I was alright, always. She was just two months older than me, but she
made me look like a child when she started to fret over me. It was all now a long
lost dream.

"I shouldn't have let you go that night!" My eyes stung and I felt the first drop
of tear rolled down my cheeks.

I murmured to myself and tiredly closed my eyes. I didn't know when I fell asleep.

~~~

"No." I stared at my best friend, who was pouting.

"Danie... why not?" the obstinate girl asked. I looked at her sparkling eyes, which
were begging to me sadly. She was as stubborn as a mule!

"We're not going anywhere near that lane or the pub for that matter, we're
underage, and not to say we're young girls. The pub is a dark place." I said with a
frown.

"But it will be fun." Samantha grinned up at me. I shook my head and slumped on the
bed. Daisy followed.

The room was painted with blue and shades of lavender, my favorite colors. The
furniture were redwood, and classy. My computer table held my PC and my laptop. The
room was decorated with wall hangings and small colorful lights. On the one side, a
photo of 16 years old I, kissing Daisy was hanging.
My room in my Gran's house was bigger than the dorm. It was adorable and I loved
every piece of it, but it was also so aloof.

"Samantha's brother will be there with us." Daisy said with an assuring smile.

"Go away Daisy, I don't want to come."

"Then I am going alone." She stood up with a glare.

"Don't come, I'll do it alone. It's not like I can't do anything adventurous
without you. You became coward after you became my brother's friend, all blame to
that wimp." Daisy's nose flared and her blue eyes dimmed.

"Coward? Oh no, stop doing this and Aaron is not a wimp." I shouted back. She
pushed me away as she walked out of my room, followed by a smirking Samantha. I
slumped on my bed with a sigh. Sometimes Daise could be so unbending and
irritating.

"You're now supporting Aaron." On the way out, I heard her cry out in fury. I knew
she loved Aaron so much, but she was childish sometimes.

It was an hour after Daise left. I was trying to study, but I couldn't do anything.
My mind was rounding Daise. I couldn't bear that uneasy twisting feeling in my
stomach. I stood up, grabbed my hoodie and wore it. I then picked a flashlight and
my knuckle metal belt. Something in my head said I would need it.

I was always a strong girl. I learnt boxing and Karate. My teacher at boxing school
gave me this knuckle duster as a gift. I wore it in my knuckles as I walked away.

"Gran, I'm going out." I yelled on my way out and picked my bicycle and drove
towards the pub.

The street was dark and the climate was chilly. A shiver ran deep through my bones
as I stared at the moonless night. The night stretched before me, like a dark
blanket, swallowing everything that gave light. The pub was in the back part of an
alley. No young girls should visit here and of that I knew.
When I reached the barely lit alley, my eyes fell on the three tall figures. I
stepped down from my bicycle and walked stealthily towards the pub.

They didn't notice me, but I did notice that one of them was holding a girl's arm.
And I bristled. The dress was familiar. It was the same red shirt Daise was
wearing.

"Leave me..." Daisy's voice was barely a whisper. Her blue eyes stood out as tears
poured out from her eyes, down her cheeks. I searched for any signs of Samantha,
but she wasn't anywhere near.

The dim light didn't help the matter and I was all alone. I didn't know what I
should do. I didn't have my phone, in urgency, I totally forgot it. Stupid me...

When I realized the boy was kissing My Daise, my anger got the best of me. I threw
the flashlight I had on the boy's head. It hit him straight on his head and he
groaned and jumped back.

Before I could throw the stone I had in my hand, the tall one among three noted me.
His eyes narrowed slightly as he walked towards me with a dirty leer. I could
almost read his mind. He had the intention of making me impure, like they were
trying to do to Daise.

I stood my ground and just before he grasped me, I threw the stone straight on his
forehead and ran towards Daise.

My knuckle duster touched the third one's nose. Daisy's dress was torn and she was
bleeding. Long prints of finger nails were visible on her face and arms and her
lips were bleeding. Her hair was mussed and tears were leaking continuously down
her cheeks. She seemed shocked and stunned. For a moment she didn't even
acknowledge my presence. She was staring at the space, her eyes aloof.

"Daise, come on, we need to run." I pushed her, but she flinched back at my touch
and started running away from me. I helplessly followed her. Darkness surrounded us
and I didn't know where we were running. My feet ached and my heart was rushing
wildly.

I could hear soft thuds of footfalls following us. We need to escape. My mind kept
repeating the same thing. But clearly fate wasn't at our side that night.
Daise fell down and I tried to lift her up. But she wasn't moving. That was when I
realized her head hit the sharp stone on the side. The one I hit with flashlight
was the first to reach us. I kicked his stomach as he pulled my legs.

"Daise, wake up." I shook her, but she moaned lightly. I didn't know what happened
before I came; I didn't know where the hell Samantha was. All I knew was I and
Daise were going to be dead and left alone to rot.

I fought, but I was not a good opponent against a large bulky guy. I realized Daise
was waking up. This was the chance for her to run and save her life. I couldn't see
the other two guys anywhere near.

"Go Daisy, run." I screamed and kicked the b*stard who was holding my legs.

"Danie..." Daisy's voice was strangely calm. She rubbed her head with a wince.

"Run Daise," I urged.

"I am so sorry." She muttered to me as she kicked the guy in his family jewels. He
recoiled and cursed.

"Dirty little B*tches," he grabbed my hair and hit my head against the pavement. I
screamed as waves of pain assaulted me, slowly, cruelly. My head was screaming in
agony.

My knuckle duster reached his nose and he fell back instantly with a curse. I
grasped Daisy's hand as we ran. The pain was getting unbearable and I could feel
myself losing my strength. Daisy was swaying lightly at my side too. Our pace
reduced, as time passed. I knew we were losing this fight. When I crossed the road,
Daisy's hand fell from mine.

The one I hit with stone was pulling Daisy from the road, his eyes gleaming with
cruel intentions. His hands circled around her neck as he lifted her. She screamed.
I stood there frozen, my heart pounding weakly. My eyes blurred as I lost more and
more blood.

I knew I needed to run. I heard a cracking as the tall, bulky one slammed Daisy's
head against the wall. I ran, but then I fell down, my head colliding painfully
with the sharp pavement.

As my eyes drooped in dizziness, I distantly heard a cry of a girl and shouts

echoing through the haunted street and a screeching stop of the car. I knew I
should run, but I didn't. Instead I welcomed that heavy blow and immersed inside
the blackness further.

(Aaron)

I heard a bloodcurdling scream. Danielle was in her bed, shivering. I switched the
lights on and looked up at her. She was sitting, her eyes filled with tears. Sob
racked her body and she was violently shaking like a last leaf in a weak branch at
storm.

"Danie? What happened?" I asked as I touched her face. She flinched as I touched
her face. Her hands thrashed as she tried to push me away.

"Don't... Don't hurt..." her voice was thin and low.

"Ple-Please..." with a watery sigh, she flopped on her bed and then slept, her
tears still leaking.

My heart melted at the sight of her. I didn't know what she dreamt about, but I
knew it was something unbearable.

I knew Danielle's life wasn't a walk in the rose bed. She was torn at the young
age; she was a trouble in your back, but she was special too. Or I had thought so.

Until Daise...

And I missed my twin sister, so damn much!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.......................

...Love it???
Ooh, hope the mystery of the incident was solved. But still there's so much to
uncover! And Daise is Aarons twin, aahaa... Wow!! I didn't expect, did you,
darlings???

What happend to Samanthat that night? What was she upto?? why did she bring Daise
to the pub and left her alone???

ps: Good guesses are welcomed and the guess that's so good earn a dedication in the
next chapter. So, sharp your brain and start thinking!

*******************************************
[18] ~Rooming-15~
*******************************************
So, sorry I was late. Just been busy to even touch the system. Entered the story
into WATTY AWARDS- under ADVENTURE GENRE. SO, please, pretty please, vote for me
and help me through this journey. I have to finsh the story within the end of
october, so I am going to upload like hell is behind me!

Delayed birthday wishes for Nellylubbyuh.

Some of your guesses are pretty impressive. Loved them all. You guys rock!!!

@sane22 @Evefluttersparkle @cookymosteeryry @HariniThiyagarajan @KrystalJayJackson

@lilmissjayjay @TheWalkingDreamer @lewis_ready : your guesses are pretty good. This
chapter is dedicated to all of you, beacuse I can't select which one's much better.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.........

Part 15. Spying the enemies

(Danie)

I woke up with a severe head ache. It hurt like hell. What the hell happened to me?
I rubbed my cheeks, groaning slightly.

"Sick?" Aaron's voice was squeaky and damn too loud to bear. My ears buzzed. One,
Aaron got affected by Squeaky-voice-virus or two, my head was b*tching me. I chose
the latter. I mean, there wasn't a virus called squeaky-voice-virus.

"My head... It hurt like Samantha!" I threw my hands over my eyes and groaned
pitifully. And I just realized he was talking to me again. Hooray!
"Samantha?" He asked doubted.

"I mean, it hurt like a bitch!" I said as I pulled the pillow and covered my eyes
from the onslaught of sun-rays.

I vaguely remembered the nightmare that night. It was always the same one, but this
time it was a moment-by-moment one of that night. I closed my eyes. Did I scream?
Did I wake up? Did Aaron hear me? Ugh! I rubbed my head. I didn't need to be
thinking about all of this with a mother of the headache.

"Chill and I'll make you a coffee." He said soothingly and I nodded though I knew
he couldn't see it anymore.

"Danie, wake up." He pushed the pillow slightly out from my face and I clutched my
head tightly. Aaron looked at me sympathetically and I gritted my teeth. I never
liked pity.

"Stop looking at me like that! And why do you suddenly talk with me again?" I said
in a voice that made me wince. It was loud and blaring. He looked at me slightly
offended and then placed the coffee in front of me and walked away. Oh God, Could I
not just close my mouth and be thankful for once?! What an obnoxious b*tch, my
little shit inside the mind taunted.

When he came out from the bathroom, I woke up from my bed and leaning against the
bedpost for support. My legs were trembling and when my eyes accidentally fell on
the mirror, I wanted so bad to scream at myself. I looked uglier than the Joker
from the Batman. My face was completely tear stained and my hair was a complete
mess, beyond belief.

I took another step and I stopped as my head swayed slightly in dizziness.

"Hey slow down, why don't you sit and take rest for a while." Aaron's concerned
voice reached me just at the time he wrapped his hand over my shoulder. My head
fell effortlessly over his shoulder and I could smell his aftershave and cologne.
It smelled spicy and manly; it smelled exclusively like Aaron, warm, sunny and also
addicting. I breathed in hungrily as we both stood there in the same place,
unmoving.

"You smell like safety," I knew my tongue was overactive, but I never thought it
was this impulsive. Cut that darn thing away.

"Uh? What?" this time Aaron's voice was a mild stutter and I couldn't help but
smile slightly. Whenever I did something like this, that was blurting my mind out
unintentionally, Aaron would always stutter. It made me happy to know that I had
some power over him as well.

"You smell like warm winter noon." I continued to blurt, unable to stop that tongue
of mine. A blush crept in my cheeks after my unexpected confession and I could feel
Aaron swallowing nervously.

"Winter won't be warm!"

"Yah, smartass, spoil the moment by your reply, why don't you?!" I asked and poked
him on his abs slightly.

"Awee, that hurt me!" he whined in a squeaky voice.

I chuckled slightly and he laughed along with me. We still stood there in midst of
the room, in the same posture and it felt comfortable. I didn't want to go away
from his protective hold. It felt like a haven. The one you wanted to rest after a
tiring journey and I needed every bit of comfort after the nightmare.

"So, it seemed like you're back to being violent, that means you're alright. Go and
get ready." Aaron pushed me slightly and I groaned in irritation.

"I am going to make scrambled eggs, want anything more?" he asked as he walked away
from me towards the kitchen.

"Yah, with your awesome pancake and bacon and Pasta and Noodles and..."

"And nothing! Go away." He waved his hand as I pouted at him. When I looked at his
stern look, I knew I wouldn't get anything other than eggs. Moodily I walked
towards the bathroom to get ready for the hell they named as School.

When I got ready, wearing my black skinny jeans and a white tank top, I tried to
wrap my hair inside the band and I successfully managed it. I perched my white cap
on my head and looked myself at the mirror. I was looking okay, but the dark circle
was still visible under my eyes and I looked grim.

I rubbed my eyes before walking inside the kitchen. It smelt like delight; I
breathed in slightly before slumping on my seat. In front of me was a plate filled
with scrambled eggs with tomato sauce, and there was also pancakes sitting on the
side. I looked up at Aaron, my eyes glinting.

"I know you'll make it anyways." I cheered and immediately my mood got a wild turn.
I hunted the food with a smile. Food had that effect on me.

When we finished, we walked towards our first class, Chemistry. It was the only
class I and Aaron had together. Sometimes we had same gym period too.

"Mr. Borate's new goal is Killing-Danielle. He even named the mission as Danielle's
Chemical-Annihilation." I said moodily as I searched for my chemistry notes. Aaron
chuckled at my exaggerated talks and nodded his head at me.

"You and your overactive imagination." He said with a small cute smile. Aaron was
so cute in a cutesy way. Did I make any sense? Not.

When I turned, I saw Sean walking with a grinning Millie by his side.

"So, do you two love birds get together finally?" I asked grinning like a fool.
Millie blushed again and Sean nodded his head with a proud smirk.

"Oh, you're welcome Sean." I said sarcastically.

"I didn't say thank you." Sean shrugged carelessly, his red hair bouncing.

"You should have, you ungrateful witch!" I said as Millie walked towards me and
hugged me. She murmured a 'thank you' in my ears and I shrugged. Aaron looked at us
with an amused smile before turning towards Sean and they both greeted politely.

"Thanks Danie. You're the worst." Sean said after a little talk with Aaron.
"You mean the best?" I quirked my brows, looking up at him expectantly.

"Did I? Nope, I don't think so."

"Run or Millie has to search for new boyfriend tomorrow." I wagged my fingers at
him threateningly and he got the note; he yelled as he ran 'Danielle, you're the
worst little shit.'

"I'm so going to kill him." I growled and Millie laughed heartily before waving me
a goodbye. And we totally forgot the time in the small banter, because next thing I
heard was a loud blaring bell. Oh, I was late again.

Aaron looked like he was going to faint. What a wimp! I shook my head with a
admonishing frown at him. He glared up at me, but said nothing at all.

"Oh Ms. Landon, thanks for gracing us finally!" Mr. Borate threw his hand
dramatically and said in his croaky tone. Frogs obviously were less croaky.

"Yes Mr. Borate, you should be thankful that I deem it okay enough to grace your
mind-numbing class." Yeah, that's what I was talking about. My tongue needed to be
cut down!

"Danie..." Aaron hissed at the side, but it was too late. The damage was already
done, completely and wholly.

"Go to Mr. Alexander." You'd think they found something creative by now, but no!
Their threats and punishments were always the same and they didn't even know I
enjoyed going to Mr. Alexander's room.

"Yes sir. Thank you." I said cheekily before turning away.

"What do you think you're doing?" Aaron hissed again. I looked at him innocently
and smiled.

"I'm going to get my free caffeine and you're going to breathe your last breath in
this class." Yes, Mr. Borate was still hearing to our conversation, but I didn't
care anymore.

"Go away." Aaron grunted before walking in.

I whistled a tune as I walked towards Mr. Alexander's office.

~~~

Twenty minutes later...

I was smiling. The coffee was breathtaking and Mr. Alexander didn't waste his time
lecturing me. He simply let me sit there, eating his cake and drinking his coffee
as he continued his file works. When he finished his works, he looked up at me with
a tired smile.

"What's that you did today again?" He enquired as he pried his spectacles away from
his eyes and placed it on the desk.

"Late to the class and bad-mouthed the teacher?" I said with an innocent grin. Mr.
Alexander sighed wearily before waving me off.

"Leave this office this instant."

"Gladly!" I said and walked away, my heart and stomach filled. I walked straight to
my locker, found my notes and textbooks, before walking towards my next hour. On my
way I heard a slight murmur going inside the Algebra class.

It sounded like Damien and my legs stopped in hesitation. What was Damien doing
with Mr. Payne?

I sneakily walked closer and their silent hush-hush was too secretive to be heard.
I pushed my ears closer to the door, my heart doing a wild flip-flop in fear of
getting caught.

"Roderick, we need the plan." It was Mr. Payne's voice.

A thick silence followed.

"I don't know about that yet, but Herry and Jon need to find the escape routes.
This isn't going to end well, I suppose. More blood and more death, but it needed
to be done."

My breathing hitched. Death! The word hung in the air, thick with its sharp cutting
edge. Death, it was such a strange thing. It would pounce at you in an unexpected
time. There were times when people woke up from the brain-shattering accidents and
there were times when people laid breathless in their sleeping bed. Death was
tricky and death was merciless. My thought was cut by a strangely familiar tone and
I realized it was Damien's.

Damien was talking in a hurry. His breathing was ragged and his accent was
different, in a rugged way. It was Damien's voice, but at the same time it wasn't
exactly his smooth voice. This time when he spoke, I could hear a rough edge on it.

"I think we are running out of time. They're close........ kill" The remaining
things he had said was blocked by the noisy ring at the corridor. I jumped back in
alarm and then leaned against the wall next to the class, eyes closed and hands
tight on the side.

"Spying on me?" I looked at the side and found Damien glaring up at me. His eyes
were rock hard and his lips were pinched together, showing his agitation and
displeasure.

Shit, I was caught red-handed!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................................................................

*******************************************
[19] ~Rooming-16~
*******************************************
Am I amazing or what??? SO rooming reached #1 in adventure and #4 in watty awards
and that make me happy. So, I am going to make my readers happy.

Oh, and a small favor: can you please read my entry to ATTYs, a poetry award, and
vote for me, if you can. Please... I'll be so grateful if you do so and I may even
post so many chapters in Rooming, just for your help ;) I know, i am bad,

I am free verse kinda person, but I am trying hard to write constructed poems with
poetry rules and all, so please give me a chance and read and vote!!!
The Link: http://www.wattpad.com/story/850245-a-ballet-to-the-beautiful-odes-attys
or just click on the external link in teh story :)

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.......................

Chapter 16. Damien Vincenzo and Felis Payne

"Spying on me?"

My head snapped towards Damien and I shook my head in protest. My words died in my
throat as I stared at him in raising panic. My heart beat was loud and furious. Oh,
stupid heart, why don't you just right out tell him that I'm lying?!

"Try again." Damien's voice was venomous. His ever-glinting eyes were now dark as
night and the sinister smile tugging at his lips didn't help to calm my frayed
nerves.

"I am not spying. I just came to my next class." I said as calmly as possible. I
was surprised to hear my voice coming out calm and completely unaffected. The exact
opposite to what I was feeling inside.

"Why are you so early?" His doubted eyes followed me, intent to prove that I was
lying. I wouldn't give up so easily! Hell no.

"I was sent to see Mr. Alexander by Mr. Borate. So, here I was, before everyone." I
shrugged carelessly and crossed my fingers that he would trust me. I didn't want to
anger the enemies, Mr. Payne and Damien Vincenzo. I so didn't want to get killed
and I wanted a plan, much better than theirs. For that I needed to act innocent.

"It sounds so like you, what did you do today?" Damien's posture relaxed and I
sighed in relief. My eyes reached up at him and I pouted. He smiled, very slowly,
but his eyes were still doubtful.

"Went late to class and said something that didn't need to be said!" I said
throwing my head back with a groan. Damien laughed heartily before he grasped my
arms and pulled me close to him.
"Danie, you're damn cute." He said in a sincerest tone and I wanted to trust he was
being truthful. But how could I? He was after all planning my death, or was I wrong
again? Oh my God, my head was going to burst.

"Am I? I know that!" I said in a fake cheerful tone. My eyes collided with him and
I found myself staring at them far more than necessary.

"Will you go out with me?" What did you call this? Bi-polar? Mood-swings? Hell, it
wasn't easy to me even if he wasn't acting this way! But now, it was difficult.

"Wh-what?" I stuttered, stepping slightly back. I was suddenly afraid of him.

"Like on a date?" His eyes plundered my breath. They were so intense; pleading;
begging; appeasing.

"No!" I cried in alarm. My voice squeaked, exactly sounding like a chipmunk.

"Why not?" He pulled me further close and his arms circled me around. He was warm,
he was built and my heart noticed things that it shouldn't notice right now. My
heart gave a wild flutter, but my mind was restless and was warning me.

"I- I can't."

"Danielle, I wanted to say something to you, very bad!" he said as his lips touched
my cheeks, caressing. It lingered there before he pulled away and look straight
into my eyes.

"Tell it now." I said, my voice barely above whisper.

Damien affected me in a strange way. He was like my dreams come true. I didn't know
whether I was really attracted to him or the idea of him being one of the heroes in
my novellas made me fantasize him. He was dark in a tantalizing way and that pulled
me close. That dangerous aura in him magnetized me as well. But... there was a
'but' and that was never good.
"I like you a lot; I want to be with you, just one time, before it all fell apart."
He said in a sad voice. His hands fell on his side as his eyes looked down, in
total surrender.

"What are you talking about?" I asked with a small frown. Now I was truly confused.

"I can't tell you Danielle, but trust me, please. I won't ever hurt you." With that
said he walked away from me, leaving me pondering over his words.

What the hell was he talking about? Could he be anymore oblivious???

~~~

Damien didn't attend the Algebra class with me. The seat next to me was empty and I
found myself wishing that he was here. I wanted to ask him about what he was
talking. I wanted to talk to him, so bad.

Apart from me fanaticizing him and fearing him, I really liked Damien as a friend.
He was such a good one in that. He helped me with things and I really wanted to
believe that he wouldn't hurt me, ever.

But fate was fiddly and twisted. No one knew who their enemy was, really, until
later, but then the knowledge would be a waste, because it was then too late to
protect ourselves from the hand of the so called enemy, hiding behind the mask of a
friend and was fighting against us, to kill and demolish. It was all part of the
play we called life.

When the class was over, I was again stopped by Felis Payne. My Algebra teacher
looked at me sternly and his eyes studied me with intent purpose.

"What?" I crossed my arms across my chest and raised my chin defiantly. My eyes
scanned the empty classroom and I wondered whether Mr. Payne would attack me in the
school. I wasn't sure.

"Danielle Landon, stay away from Damien."

What was this? Suddenly I want to kill myself. Was this some sort of game for them?
A bet to make me insane or something like that?

"Mr. Payne, you know what, you all go and die in the hell." I yelled; my breathing
came out in short gasps.

He suddenly laughed.

"This is going to be interesting. Try to stay away from dark, try not to be alone,
too much and Danielle, we're not enemies!" He advised; his was tone calm and
earnest.

"Oh, and I trust you!" I snorted; sarcasm dripped from my every word as I turned my
back at him.

"Oh and Danielle, you should really try to control your mouth; that earns you too
much enemies!"

"Like I damn care, shut up!"

I yelled and walked away.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..........

sorry it's short, but what do you think? Is Damien and Felis truthful? Are they
talking truth? Wild guesses, and I love reading your guesses. Oh, if you ahven't
voted for previous chapter, don't go away, you lazies, without voting

*******************************************
[20] ~Rooming-17~
*******************************************
250 votes and 100 comments for next chapter?Please... Don't be so lazy like me;
just a click on the side, it's not too much to do, right?!

You're not at all voting if I posted two chapters simultaneously, because I think
you're too eager to read the next chapter, maybe? or Was I being too trusting? And
you didn't want to vote, beacsue you don't like the story anymore.?

Please guys, your comments and votes encourage me. So, plzzz comment and Vote.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................

Part 17. Partying with the psycho stalker

"Are you coming?" It was a boring Friday late afternoon and I was currently leaning
against my bed. My eyes were glued to my laptop and I was chewing on the Twix I had
in my hand.

"Where?" I asked uninterested; Liam jumped up and down like a crazy kid in the
candy shop and then looked up at me with a big grin on his face. I was weird, but
he was weirder.

"It's Jasper's end of the year party. Ooh yah! It's time for some action!" Liam
rolled his eyes crazily and pushed his fist in the air. I backed in my bed. God, he
looked scary in an ugly way. Don't get me wrong, Liam was extremely good looking,
with his blonde hair, blue eyes and all, but while he was doing one of his crazy
facial expressions, he changed altogether.

"Oh? I'm not going. I feel a head ache coming." I murmured as I rubbed my head.

"Yes, and that head ache would be me if you don't go to the party with me." Liam
grumbled moodily. Tell me why I even befriended this stupid?

"Please idiot, let me have some rest." I begged to the blonde guy with a pout. But
it didn't work anyway! He shook his head in disappointment before grabbing my
snickers on the side, MY snickers, that was!

"Oh you can have plenty of rest tomorrow, you are coming or I am going to kidnap
you to that party."

"Liam..." I stretched his name warningly.

"That's my name and I know it!"

"Please shut up."

"Not before you agree to go, come on DanieDoo... Get up and get ready. I promise my
first dance of the evening for you." DanieDoo? Really? I hated nicknames.

"Do you even know how to dance?"

"Oh come and see; you'll be amazed." He said with a little shake of his head as his
eyes glittered in amusement. A naughty grin appeared across his face as he slouched
next to me, too close and then whispered in my ears "Girls love dancing with me!"

"Where's Aaron?" I asked with a small frown. I pushed Liam away. It wasn't like he
didn't feel comfortable, but I felt weird doing this with him.

"He'll be there in the party. Now are you coming, lazyass?" he swing back to his
playful mood.

"Nope."

"Ok!" he said and I looked at him doubtfully. He fell on the bed next to me and
started talking incessantly.

"Liam please..." I begged. He didn't stop talking even then. He continued whining
in his chipmunk tone and God, my head was killing me.

~~~

Half an hour later, dressed in my black linen shirt with red roses around the neck
line and sleeves and a long flowing red skirt and black heels, I was standing
beside Liam and his group of knock-dead brain friends. They were chatting
animatedly about Jasper's recent fling. The terms they used would make girls run
away from them. Boys and their nasty language!

I searched for Aaron, but he was nowhere to be seen. I wanted to walk away from
this place so bad. I hated it here. It's crowded and I hate crowds. But, well, what
did I expect in the party? A quiet room with two boys and two girls, sitting and
talking over the dinner, hell no!

I had this uneasy feeling, twisting my stomach uncomfortably. My back was tingling
in a weird sensation as if I was being watched carefully and intently. It wasn't
that tingle you got when someone stared at you in admiration or lust. It was a bad
sort of tingling, like someone was lingering around in the dark, trailing behind
you to get their way with you.

I came back when Liam shook me and asked what's wrong. I nodded nothing and walked
away saying 'I'm going for a drink.' In all honesty, I didn't do alcohols!

I sometimes tended to overreact, but I knew this thing wasn't just my active
imagination. Lately my life was getting stranger and dangerous. What I thought of
as a sick prank was growing in to something more deadly and cruel.

My palm felt sweaty and my heart was racing wildly. As I turned back, I saw Aaron
leaning against a table, talking with someone. I could only see his back, but I was
sure it was him.

He was wearing a dark leather jacket and denim. His browns hair was tousled and he
was waving his hand animatedly in the air. I got a slight doubt, Aaron was less
enthusiastic and more in the brooding side. He was complete opposite of Liam.

Nonetheless, I started walking towards him, with a small smile. I knew this
wouldn't be too bad anymore with Aaron by my side, but I was rudely interrupted,
when a drunken fool collided with me. He smelt of alcohol and puke and my stomach
lurched in the unpleasant smell.

I pushed him away when I sensed his hands crawled around my waist with a disgusted
frown. He staggered back, but advanced on me again. I wondered whether he was in
his senses, and did the only thing I could think of right now. I kicked his legs
and with a loud grumble his face connected with the floor and he went still. Was he
sleeping?

When I turned back, Aaron wasn't there. Instead there was a redhead with her
boyfriend or one night stand, I didn't know. I cursed viciously and kicked the
drunken fool with another curse.

"Come, let us dance baby!" A girly scream disturbed the flow of the metal music
thumping wildly in the room. My ear was almost bleeding by now.

"Oh, Yah! The night is turning sultry." Some sex-crazed moron commented followed by
stream of whistles and high-pitched laughter.
I felt like an intruder here. I didn't belong here. My legs were already aching
because of the damn heals I was forced to wear by none other than Liam Bennett. My
heart was still pounding, not to mention that sting in my head which seemed to grow
with time.

The night was cold and humid; uncomfortable. The wet air splashed across my face as
I leaned against the window at the corner of the room, wondering why the hell I
came here in the first place. Yes, I knew, it was because that damn Liam Bennett
was as pestering as a snoring housefly.

I walked inside the only empty place right now; the big kitchen. I rested my
hurting butt on the chair, before closing my eyes with a sigh.

The smell of alcohol was thick and the music was loud, almost tearing my ear-drums
apart. The sound of laughter was boisterous. Giggling, groaning, whistling and
gurgling could be heard even here in the kitchen, over the loud music. It wasn't my
scene, not at all. I hated alcohol and sweaty crowd smelling like cow's pee. I
frowned in complete self-pity.

I had already searched for any familiar face in the crowds. I couldn't find any.
Stupid Liam Bennett was missing too. He should be a little bit courteous; after all
he brought me here, when I didn't want to be here in the first place.

I did find Ashley though, but she was as unknown as the next stranger I'd meet in
Starbucks.

"It's getting lonely in here, isn't it?" a harsh voice murmured. When I stood up
from my chair alarmed, and turned around to see who it was, I saw no one. Was I
hallucinating? I didn't even drink water, in fear someone might had spiked the
water. So what did I just hear?

I rubbed my eyes and then stared at the empty kitchen again. As I said, it was
empty, and I was completely alone. I wanted to go back inside the room. It's better
to be in a crowd than be alone. My thought was interrupted by a glass hitting on
the floor and crashing. I jumped, suddenly frightened.

"Time is getting closer for you." A spine chilling voice cradled my ears, as an
eerie silence draped over the kitchen and over me, like a suffocating vine around
my neck. The music was stopped and the air was thicker with the quietness and
bloodcurdling creepiness.
I did see a person scurrying away into the crowd, his black attire merging with the
darkness in the room. Who was he? What did he want from me? Why me? I suddenly
wanted to sit there and cry. I wanted someone to hear me out, to console me. Who
could I go to? My dad- out of option, he didn't even care about me. My mom- she was
far away from me and she didn't have time for me. Her life was busy with her
children. I was the only one left alone to live my life, to bring myself up all
alone. In this moment, I hated my family or the lack thereof.

As I scurried away from the kitchen, half scared, half crying, I saw Liam in the
corner, dancing or more like grinding with a girl. Thank God the guy was still
here, I thought he had deserted me.

I hurriedly walked to him and poked him on his shoulder. The girl in his hands
glared at me, but I wasn't in the mood to return the kind favor.

"I want to go." I said to him, my voice a low whisper.

"Then go!?" He slurred, a confused look taking place in his eyes. He was absolutely
drunk and I knew there was no use persuading him to go with me. I heaved in a sigh
and turned to look in to the crowd.

My hair in the neck stood alert, and I felt the feeling of being watched intensely,
again. Oh God, he was still here, whoever he was. The music was turned on again and
Liam continued dancing as if I wasn't even there anymore. The girl in her most
ridiculous looking outfit threw an 'I win' look at me. I pushed them away as I
marched past them, my body burning in rage and fear, two completely opposite
feelings.

I needed to go away from this party. I needed to be inside my safe haven, my only
home, my dorm. I needed to hide inside my duvet and hoped everything in my life
would be okay come the next morning. But I wasn't still a little girl to daydream.

After five minutes, I was regretting my decision to walk alone from the party to my
dorm. It was only twenty minute walk, but the rain made it harder and longer. I
heard footfalls behind me, a soft reminder that someone was following me in a lazy
pace. I shivered as the rain soaked my dress and chilled my bone. I paced a little
faster and the footfall grew heavy.

'Run baby run,' a strange music echoed in the almost empty street. There were
lights here and there, but I was afraid to turn back and see. I found that Bennie's
caf was getting close. Ten more minutes, and I would be safe.
A clink of the stone hitting just closer to my heel made me stop and I tentatively
turned back. Bad move... The tall figure wearing a black hood was standing close,
humming softly under its breath.

"Every game should end."

I turned and ran. My breathing was accelerating, heart beating violent, heels
pricking at my back feet. A boulder made my fate. I collapsed and I heard my skirt
tearing. I picked my heels and threw it at the figure. He flinched lightly, but he
was walking leisurely now.

I got up, and ran again. I knew the guy was following me now, in much faster pace.
'Every game should end' his voice played in my mind as I ran for my life, praying
to God to save me from this.

When I neared the Bennie's caf, a hand clamped firmly on my arm and made me stop.

I stilled, breath rushing out. When I turned I was stunned, slapped by the truth,
by the reality.

What was he doing here? I thought he wouldn't do anything to hurt me?! I trusted
him with all my heart, yet he was here, to HURT me.

Why would he?

...................................................................................
..........................................................

So, who's he???? Good guesses???

Team Aaron: You'll be happy/ will not be, with the next Chapter! I am trying ti b e
mysterious here!! Did it work? ^ _ ^

Team Liam: What an a** he turned out to be??? Poor Danie? Was it his plan? Maybe...
MUVAHAHAHAHA

Team Damien: Don't just give up on him yet!

*******************************************
[21] ~Rooming-18~
*******************************************
Hope you like this chapter >>>

Cover on the side is by Sweetbutsour. Thank you so much for the cover!

A good news. Rooming reached #1in Adventure, #2 in Watty Awards and #4 in what's
hot. so happy guys :) Can I get 200 vote for this chapter tOO? Please :*

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
............

Chapter 18. Going Insane

(Aaron)

I entered inside the dorm and removed my black trench coat. I pushed my tired and
stiff fingers through my wet hair and switched the lights on. As the darkness was
evaded by the rush of light, I noticed I wasn't alone in here; there was a lone
figure sitting in the floor, her face rested inside her palms.

"Danie," I called her name softly, as if pronouncing it any louder would shatter
her apart.

She lifted her head up and I sucked in a breath. She looked so broken and
vulnerable in this state. Her glittering grey eyes lost all its mirth and they were
now pools of emptiness and dejection. I felt my heart constricting in pain when I
saw her horrorstruck face. Those beautiful eyes were now red and puffy; her face
was blank and the wetness of her spilled tears trailed along her cheeks, leaving
trails of eyeliner and mascara.

Her wild hair was now hanging limp on the side of her face, so dead and numb,
unlike its usual stubborn mess. She looked so forlorn and aloof, her rigid shoulder
fighting me off. She was wet and she was shivering, but her rigid jaws spoke of her
stubbornness; she didn't want to break down in front of me.

A trail of mud was smeared across her forehead and her dress. Her skirt was
tattered, leaving her scraped bloody legs to my sight. She reminded me of a wilted
flower, in the burning days of summer. My heart squeezed painfully. I tried to curb
this ridiculous feeling, but it didn't go away at all.

"Danielle, what happened to you?" I asked in a gentle tone. She remained fixated
and frozen, but her eyes didn't leave mine, not for a minute. She didn't blink, she
didn't bat an eyelid. I felt as if she was seeing through me. The ridiculous
feeling of guilt washed through me as I stepped towards her.
"Don't get near." Her voice shook like a leaf in the stormy night. I clenched my
palms tightly together as another wave of guilt assaulted me. I didn't know what
had happened to her, but I was guilty that I wasn't there to protect her from
whatever had happened. It was a crazy feeling, but I felt it in my every bone and I
knew I was completely and absolutely lost right now.

"Danielle, I won't hurt you, let me tend to you." My words were carefully selected,
spoken with utter and deliberate care. I didn't want to break her further; I didn't
want her to run away from me, because I knew it would hurt me, though all I wanted
was to hurt her.

It was strange to think like this. I didn't care for Danielle; all I wanted was
revenge for my twin. It should be as simple as counting one, two and three; or I
hoped so. But it wasn't. It was complicated, a tangled mess that I couldn't unfurl.

"Please." A broken sob left her throat, and it undid me.

I marched towards her, and took her in my arms. It felt bizarrely right. I sensed
calmness wrapping around me as I embraced her to me. I let her cry in my chest;
sobs racked through her body, shaking her violently.

"It's alright." I said soothingly, but she pushed me away, a violent glint adoring
her usually calm face. She was on the verge of hysteria.

"Alright? Alright? You don't know what's alright!" she screamed as her eyes took me
in, a wild pain streaked across her grey pools as she pushed herself away from me.

"Danie, Ssh, Danie," I said helplessly. Her voice was laced with pain and a
helpless fury, when she asked to me what I was trying to do.

I stared at her, my eyes intent and honest. Then I pulled her up from the floor;
she fought me; kicked me; but I was not going to give up. She needed me right now
and I was going to be there for her.

When I placed her on the bed, I caught her face inside my palms and rubbed her
cheeks soothingly. A strange sense of belonging bloomed inside my chest and I
wondered what the hell was wrong with me.
"Look at me Danie, I'm here, I won't let anyone or anything hurt you; tell me what
happened, I am going to make sure it didn't happen again." I said in earnest. I was
shocked to hear myself saying those words, but they were honest nonetheless. Though
one part of my heart wanted to hurt her, the other wanted to keep her safe. It was
such a confusing contradiction.

'Yeah you won't let anyone to hurt her, because you took it as your job!' My
conscience taunted me mercilessly. I curbed it and looked at her, placing a calming
hand on her shoulder.

"You can't do anything Aaron, not a thing. You're not God and you are not even
someone I trusted." Her confession hurt like a knife being stabbed inside my core.

"Don't do this." She continued, as I sat there voiceless. I knew she was right. I
was cruel; my intentions towards her were cruel and callous, no matter how I tried
to justify it, my heart knew it wasn't the right thing to do.

I really missed my twin, she was like my other half; but even then what I was
trying to do was completely heartless. But what should I do? I wanted revenge, more
than anything. I knew this was twisted in some way, but knowing that didn't help me
to solve this thing any other way. I lost my twin, and all blame to Danielle.

"I'm sorry." I said; my voice was barely audible. I didn't know why I was asking
sorry; but maybe, just maybe, it was for what I was going to do, to break her
further apart.

"Don't be Aaron, you didn't do anything." When she said, another cold gust of wind
made her shiver. Her lips teetered as she wrapped her arms around her mid.

I picked the first aid kit from the bathroom and applied antiseptic to her knee.
She flinched when I applied it, but I bandaged it after cleaning it thoroughly.

I marched towards her closet, found a towel after lot of searching and marched back
to her. I covered her with the towel and gently rubbed the wetness away. When I was
finished, I pried a thick cotton sweatshirt and some warm pants; I forced her
inside the bathroom and ask her to change to the warm clothes. She nodded
obediently and slammed the door shut.

When she was changing, I made hot coffee for her, because I knew it would calm her.
She loved caffeine, she was addicted. I was astonished how I knew every single
detail about her.

How she liked her caffeine, with less sugar and hot; how she loved eating
chocolates and licking fingers after that; how she loved to wear her clothes, big
enough to cover her; how she grumbled moodily while combing her hair; how she wore
her cap backside front; how she hitched her backpack on the right shoulder with
utmost concentration on her face and her lips scrunched; how she hated chemistry
and Mr. Borate; how she could eat singlehandedly the food of three men; how the
ice-cream would drip down her corner lips, as she ate with the concentration she
lacked during studies; how she did everything with recklessness. I knew almost
everything that was Danie and that made me wonder what the hell I was getting
myself into.

Hell if I knew that! Was I going insane???

(Danie)

When I changed myself inside the clothe Aaron had picked for me, my sanity slowly
returned. When warmness surrounded me, the cloudy fog I had been in for the past
hour vanished.

When I came out, I found myself smelling the warm caffeine throughout the dimly
lit room. It pulled me towards the kitchen and I stopped myself when I saw Aaron
standing there, cursing mercilessly at something or someone.

I remembered that night again, now more clearly. I remembered myself being stopped
by a hand. The person was tall and wore a black shirt. That person had dark green
eyes; those eyes probed into mine, questioning. That person was someone I knew.

That person was Damien. I recalled what happened just before I came to my dorm
room.

(In the street)

"Danielle, what is going on here?" his voice was concerned. I couldn't stop myself
from shivering, as rain poured down in a cold flurry. I ripped my hands away from
him, panic surging through my every bone.
"You are him!" I said, my voice strangely calm; but I could feel myself shaking in
fear in the inside.

"What?" he asked confused. But somehow I was not convinced. I didn't know whether
the person that followed me was Damien or not; but I couldn't see anyone around
now, except Damien. Not the hooded man, not even a single soul was visible when I
searched the surrounding.

"You followed me."

"I didn't Danie, I saw you running and came for you, and I was just driving
around." He said; his voice was convincing.

How could I not hear the engine sound, how could I not see the light before he
appeared out of nowhere? There was nothing humanly alive in this place, just a
minute ago. There was only one person there before, and it was that psycho. So I
was almost sure that it was Damien.

"No, you're lying. What do you want Damien? Do you want me dead?"

"Danielle, what the hell? Are you insane? Why the hell would I do that? You're my
friend." He said as he grabbed my arms. I felt secure, I felt as if I was in home,
but deep down I feared him. Something in me told he was dangerous.

"Please Damien, don't hurt me." I pleaded with him. I wanted to run; I knew it was
the most mindful thing to do now than pleading with him. But it hurt me to leave
here without confronting. I wanted to trust him; I wanted to be his friend. I
wanted to know that he wouldn't hurt me if I begged.

"Danielle, stop it; I didn't follow you. Look there; I parked my car and came
towards you when I saw you running," he pulled my hands inside his, "you know, I
won't hurt you Danie; but you won't trust me like you trust Aaron, I am just a mere
stranger to you; even though I like you, you still mistrust me!"

I might have not heard him in the torrent of rain and the pounding of my petrified
heart. I wanted to believe it. His voice was too sincere to be lying and he looked
hurt. It melted the barrier I had raised against him. His eyes searched into mine
and then he let my hands go.
"Go Danielle." His voice was determined. His eyes scanned everywhere, and they
solely avoided me. His lips twitched and then he chuckled, almost as if this was a
joke.

But then he grasped my hand and dragged me towards the welcoming lights of the
school campus. Silence surrounded us as we walked further towards my destination.

When he let my hands go, I wanted to grasp it again. He shook his head and then
turned back to leave, but not before pulling me close to him and kissing me
fiercely on my lips. I was shocked to silence. My body was on fire as I was again
pushed away from him. I suddenly felt cold and alone.

"I am Insane to fall for you amidst this all."

His words were gentle, soft, mocking and were shrouded with heartbreaking
melancholy. It wrenched my heart and drilled deep down my core. I didn't know what
he meant by 'amidst this all.' I didn't know anything at all now, but I wanted to
say 'I trust you.' But words failed me as I watched Damien leaving me alone in the
school campus, his back rigid and stiff in a helpless fury.

I touched my lips in daze.

"I trust you!" But it was too late. He was already gone.

~~~

When I sat in the chair, my eyes focusing far away, I wondered what I was going to
do about this mess. My mind was going to rupture with all these craziness, I was
sure.

"Here is your coffee." Aaron's voice melted the thick silence and in that moment I
welcomed it more than anything. He was the only thing I had close to reality.
Everything seemed so out of ordinary and so fictitious; a complete sham. It felt
like I was in a bloodcurdling nightmare and I would wake up from it soon. But every
new morning proved me otherwise. This wasn't just a nightmare; this was my life,
the one I was forced to live.

"Thank you Aaron." My voice was gloomy and grim. I knew my face matched the sour
tone. Aaron's eyes snapped towards mine as he took the seat opposite to me, a glass
in his hand as well.

"So? What happened?"

His voice was prodding. He wanted to hear what happened to me, but I wasn't sure I
was ready to tell him or not. What if this would cause danger to him? How could I
do something like this to his parents? They already lost a daughter to the cruel
hands of death or almost death. I didn't want to impact anymore changes in their
life.

I kept silent and watched the vapor rising in a swirl from my coffee mug. The steam
danced and twirled, like a trained ballerina and it made my lips to wide just a
millimeter apart. Sometimes even a silly thing could make a difference in you, like
this coffee to me.

"Danielle, just tell me." He pushed. He leaned his head over his palms and his eyes
scanned me intently. His coffee was now forgotten and was sitting there with a
forlorn sigh. Aaron's warm eyes soothed me in a strange way and I wanted to succumb
to his demand, but I decided otherwise. He was my only solid support in this
dilemma and I didn't want to lose him too.

"I am going insane!" My voice was muffled inside the mug as I sipped the welcoming
hot liquid.

As like Damien said, I too was going insane. This was really confusing and
bewildering; not to mention scary.

"Wow, same here."

His voice was sardonic, but sincere at the same time!

...................................................................................
.................................................

Gee... What do you think about Damien, I know, Damien got the first kiss... But, I
liked it too.

How's Aaron and Danie together? loved the moment??? Hope you like this chapter,
Aaron's fan!
Coming Next: The DATE ^@^

With whom... keep waiting and voting and commenting.

.........

*******************************************
[22] ~Rooming-19~
*******************************************
Hello: I knew there are lot of unanswered questions. but, the story isn't ending
right now. Heard about Mystery? Yes, I was trying it here. So please be patient. I
am not going to end it without solving all the mysteries...

Oh, and I am not wiating for the votes to fill before posting. I ask, yes, but if
you failed to notice, I post even if there's not the amount of vote I asked for. So
don't blame me! I would post whenever I have time. Pardon the mistakes!

Want to enter this to special award. Which tag can i choose, and for which you'll
vote?

1. Male2012

2.Female2012 (I myself prefer this, but what's your opinion_)

To the story>>>

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..............

Chapter 19. The Date

I woke up with a small head ache. I remembered yesterday night with Aaron. He was
considerate and caring. I also remembered Damien and his short kiss. My mind was
utterly confused right now. I closed my eyes and soaked in the warming sun light
and prayed for patience and strength.

"God help me through this." I sent a silent prayer to my God above, watching me,
guiding me through this dilemma.

Aaron pushed me inside the bathroom with a grunt and made me take a bath. I
grudgingly agreed to it. As the day progressed, I didn't see Damien anywhere. I
didn't see Mr. Payne too. He was absent and in my Trig class I was left free.
When I opened my locker to place my Trig book inside and pick my Chemistry notes, a
white paper came fluttering towards me from my locker.

The notes... I frowned nervously before grabbing the paper from the floor. My heart
was beating like a crazy drum. I picked it up, fearing to open it. But when I
opened it, a small smile appeared in my face as I scanned the lines in it.

Who would have though Mr. Perfect could be so appeasing and alluring?

'Tonight we are going to San-Ricardo, the new restaurant opening in the city. Get
dressed.' - Aaron

Was this his way of asking me out? Well, I was not pleased, but I appreciated the
gesture.

The remaining day passed in a haze for me. I did talk with Aaron, but we didn't
discuss about his note. I was smiling dreamily at the green-board when Mr. Borate
came in front of my face; it turned instantly into a scowl. Aaron looked up at me
with a small amused smile.

"Ms. Landon, if you stopped day-dreaming, I advise you to get to your work." He
pointed my empty book page. I heard Aaron snickering next to me. I glared up at him
before turning to Mr. Borate, my brows furrowing together.

"I advise you to teach these equations a little better before you order me to do
it?!" Damn the tongue, I did get so many enemies by it as Mr. Payne had said.

I strangely missed Damien and Mr. Payne today. They weren't here. I tried to text
Damien, but then I would become a coward and delete the text. It was tiring to say
the least.

I stood up, clearly knowing what was to come next, but Mr. Borate waved his fingers
at me before asking me what I was trying to do.

"Going to see Mr. Alexander?" I queried in an innocent tone. Aaron snickered again
as the students in my class roared in laughter. Mr. Borate glared up at them before
turning to me, his flat lips thinning further in disdain.
"No Ms. Landon, today, you are going to endure my class. I am not sending you to
Mr. Alexander."

Damn, he had turned quite observing. What a loss!!! I sulked before leaning against
my desk.

"Poor Danie." Aaron taunted and I glared. When the class was over Aaron stopped me.

"Be ready at 7. I'll be waiting for you in Mattie's Secret." I nodded wordlessly.
What the hell happened to my tongue when I needed it most? He was ordering me
around and he didn't even ask me whether I wanted to go or not, and here I was,
simply nodding like a damn china-doll. He smiled at me knowingly and then walked
away.

"Stupid boy!" I frowned at his back before storming towards the cookie corner for
my shift.

~~~

I shuffled my closet after my shift in the cookie corner. In my hectic schedule, I

hadn't visited the hospital for days and I missed the little devils. Aaron's desk
was strangely empty and the bed was left alone. He didn't seem to change the bed
cover and that was strange.

I picked my new dress that I had made. It was blue, off the shoulder and long,
almost to my feet. It wasn't dressy; the dress was made of simple silk cotton. They
shades of blues were merging pleasantly in the front and back. The small
crisscrosses at the back clutched the dress protectively. The small sleeves were
falling slightly away from the place and showing some skin. It was just a little,
because I wouldn't be comfortable showing too much. The neck was heart shaped and
it was tailored with shiny silver laces, in a chain like pattern. I loved the dress
and I made it just for myself. I felt comfortable in my own production, that buying
things. I made it enough to be comfortable and stylish at the same time.

I brushed my adamant hair. Where the hell was Millie, she said she would be there
to help me. As if she heard me cursing inside, the door was knocked.

"Yes, yes, I am coming; don't make a hole in my door." I yelled as I opened the
door. She was leaning against the door, a small smile on her lips.
"It took you time!" She said before pushing me away and walking inside. Yes, why
don't you just push me out?!

"The dress is awesome. Did you make it?" She asked once she was seated on my bed.
She was now looking inside a big bag she was having and was searching intently.

"Yes and what are you searching?"

"The damn Straightening iron, I put it inside, but it's missing."

"I am not going to straight my hair."

"No you're not going to straight, you'll certainly burn it. It's ME who's going to
straight YOUR hair." Did I ever say how much I loved my bossy friend? Well, I loved
her so damn much!!! I was being sarcastic here.

"Yes, I found it." She smiled victoriously before I could answer her. She pushed me
to a seat and started straightening, not even hearing my protest. It was like I was
talking to a dead body; even deaf people could hear me in this pathetic state.

After twenty minutes, she pinned my now-straight blonde hair back with a blue pin
and let the remaining fall on my back. When she proceeded to put make-up on me, I
stood up.

"I will continue it from here." I said. She scowled, but didn't say anything. I was
good in make-up, though I wouldn't wear it most of the time.

I selected a gold-blue eye-shadow and wore mascara after lining my eyes with a
black liner. I applied my peach lip-gloss before applying a little-to-nil amount of
compact powder on my face.

I stepped away from the mirror and turned to Millie. She gazed at me admiringly
before nodding appreciatively.

"You did well, but I can't still believe you're going out with Aaron."
"Oh, believe! Though I didn't know whether it's a date or not." I said in a saint
like tone, before wearing my low-heeled sandals and walking away towards the
Mattie's Secret. I felt nervous and my heart was beating in frenzy.

Butterflies swarmed my stomach and it didn't reduce when I noticed Aaron was there
with a big smile on his face, talking with an animated blonde boy, Liam stupid
Bennett. It was the first time I saw him after the party and the psycho incident
and I was angry at him.

Butterflies became bats and bats turned into hawk, but the smile in my face drooped
as I noticed Liam sitting there, with venom in my eyes.

"Oh, it's you."I said to Liam casually before sitting next to Aaron, when Liam
waved at me with a big smile. Aaron greeted me with a small grin, I returned it. I
noticed his eyes strayed towards me every now and then. It darkened as they gazed
at me and I felt my cheeks flushing red.

Liam's big smile fell and he bit his lips nervously. He looked at me and then
turned away. He proceeded to continue it and I felt the rage burning inside me.

"Shall we go?" I asked in a curt tone to Aaron.

"Danie, I am so sorry," Liam grasped my hand when I stood up.

"Keep your sorry with you, I don't want it." I yelled, clutching the chair for
support. It was all Liam's fault, if I hadn't gone to the party, I wouldn't have
meet the Psycho or had the terror of running away from him. I didn't know what
would have happened if Damien came to help? I now trusted that Damien was the one
who somehow saved me from the Psycho. But I wasn't still sure .I wasn't sure about
anything in my life lately.

It was like I was running in a maze. I came to the starting point after every turn
and twist and it was confusing and I was angry with my life.

"Danie..." Liam's puppy dog eyes were hard to resist, but I resisted it. He looked
up at Aaron for help, but Aaron just shrugged.

"Traitor," He scowled at his friend before looking at me again. I watched him with
amusement.

"Danie, will you not ever forgive me? I am so sorry I did that, I was completely
wasted, that's why I let you go from the party alone. I thought Aaron would have
come to the party and he would drive you back to dorm, but I didn't know he never
came. Please?!"

"Well, it wasn't Aaron who forced me to come there, even though I said I wasn't
coming. It wasn't Aaron who drove me to the party. It wasn't Aaron, damn it." I
said before turning back. I caught a glimpse of a smiling face, which looked so
familiar. Wow, I hadn't seen him for days.

"Logan!" I screeched. He walked towards me, his grin broadening.

"Danni Bear, haven't seen you in ages." See, that was what I said to Sean and
Millie. Logan treated me like a damn two year old brat.

"Stop calling me that." I frowned. He gave me my favorite cappuccino, just the way
I liked it and paid for it. I drank it, sitting in a table away from Aaron and
Liam. I continued sipping the delightful drink, as Logan chatted with me about his
college.

"McCarter or Bennett? Who's your man? But at the moment I have an impression that
they both want to kill me for stealing you away from them." Logan grinned at me,
looking completely amused.

"What are you talking? They're not my men." I said as I crossed my arms and looked
up at Logan.

"So, why are they glaring at me?" Logan questioned. Before I could answer, I heard
someone clearing their throat. I turned back to see Aaron. He pointedly looked at
his watch and I got the note.

"So, it's McCarter then?"

I heard Logan whisper before I walked away.

"Liam, Later man!" Aaron waved at his friend.

Liam looked at me forlornly before nodding at Aaron.

~~~

The silence that surrounded us in the car was stopped by Aaron's throat clearing.
Again? What, couldn't he speak?

"So, what's with constant throat clearing?" I asked with a small grin. He looked
stunned for a moment before turning to look at me.

"How do you know Logan?" his eyes bored into mine. Those brown pools were glitzy
and I was swallowed inside the magnificence of it. He looked stunning.

"Truth or lie?" I asked with a quirk of my brows.

"Truth." He stared at me unbendingly and I smiled.

"Logan was my crush for 3 whole months." I said and I could see Aaron's eyes
turning from fury to confusion. He then stared at me before staring at the road.

"Was? So what happened to that now?"

"Logan treats me like his two years old little sister. I am his sister, no more! So
I buried my crush!" I said in a sulking tone and he laughed merrily. His eyes
warmed considerably and the golden speckles in his eyes got brighter.

"Good to know, so who's your recent crush?"

"Really want to know?"

"Yes." He said with a determined nod.

"Don't kill me, please. Just a week before, it was Damien. But now I don't have
crushes anymore! I give up!" I said with a small frown. He didn't need to know he
was the recent one, and he didn't need to know it was stronger than my previous
crushes.

"You sure did have lot of crushes." He grumbled under his breath. I looked at him
with a smile before turning away from him to look at the outside lights.

Before we climb out, Aaron caught my hands in his and whispered,

"Danie, you look beautiful." His hands were warm and soothing. My small hand was
engulfed inside his hands

But before I could respond he walked away and opened my door for me. I came
outside, a smile adorning my face. He stared at me for a long moment before we
walked towards the big entrance.

Today was the first day of the restaurant. There were VIPs there and respected
people. I looked at Aaron and he nodded with a small shrug.

"What?" he asked.

"This is the first day!" I said and he rolled his eyes, all too aware of my
uncomfortable twiddling.

"Come on, dad got two invites; the owner is his friend. But dad's busy and can't
go. He gave it to me and so here we are. Free dinner for the night!" he winked
playfully. My smile dropped. So it wasn't a date! Hell, I was disappointed, but I
just didn't want to let him know that.

"Ok!" I said, slightly deflated. His eyes curiously noted me and then he turned
away.

"Mr. McCarter, Ms." A man in his twenties greeted us. Aaron gave the invites to him
and the man nodded with a smile. He motioned us to follow him and we did as he
asked. I was trailing behind Aaron, my eyes glued to the floor. When I heard a
familiar voice, I stopped on my tracks.
There seating in the middle, talking cozily was my dad and his wife, Polly with
little Rose. My Granma and Granddad was sitting opposite to dad and Polly, eating
with a satisfied smile. They were so immersed in their conversation they didn't
even notice me staring at them, standing just three tables away from theirs. Aaron
was walking before me, so he couldn't see that hurt in my eyes. I was thankful for
that.

They looked like a picture perfect family, sitting there, talking and smiling. They
looked posh; they had that rich aura around them. I would be a misfit if they
wanted to include me in their family. Maybe that was why they didn't want me here
with them. Their family looked too distant to reach and if I did reach, I would be
the odd one out. It hurt deep down to see them happy, when in all honesty, I was
suffering. I was a left out, I knew and I accepted it, but sometimes even I
couldn't bear that much pain.

When Aaron no longer sensed my presence near him, he turned back and looked at my
face, his eyes confused. His eyes then tracked my family and his jaw went rigid. He
walked towards me, his brown eyes glinting dangerously.

"Danie, come on, let us go." He talked a little louder and four head snapped up and
found me. They had the decency to look shocked.

Aaron's fingers entwined with me, offering me his silent support. I hold on to his
fingers like it was my last lifeline. My family seemed lost for words. I managed a
rueful smile and walked away from them, my shoulders straight and my head lifted
up. I did hear Polly call my name, but I didn't respond. Oh and she was the only
one who wasn't related to me actually. It hurt the other three just didn't care.

When I slumped in my chair, I knew they were still watching. My neck was tingling.
Aaron glared up from the menu and then he looked at me, his eyes turning soft.

"What do you want?" He enquired soothingly.

"I am famished. Anything can do the trick!" I said animatedly. Aaron's eyes
collided with me and he smiled appreciatively. He knew I didn't want to talk
anything about my family and he grabbed to my idea of distraction.

"We should have gone to local caf to feed you then. It's cheap and it's you." He
said smilingly.
"Oh, but tonight is free." I winked mischievously. When the waiter arrived, I was
already memorizing the menu. Aaron looked at me as if I was crazy, but didn't
comment otherwise.

"Roulade, Croquette, Fried Rice, Gnochetti, Prawn, Mushroom balls," I was stopped
instantly by Aaron. I looked up at the waiter and he was looking pale.

"Mushroom Balls, Croquette, Prawn and Two plates of Fried Rice, please," He said to
the waiter. The man looked relieved before he scurried away as if his life was in
threat.

"What, I am hungry, starving to death." I whined as I clutched my stomach. Aaron

chuckled at me before ordering me to shut my mouth or he wasn't going to feed me.
That word was magic; it did the job perfectly. I immediately shut up. Aaron smiled
victoriously.

When I looked at the food in front of me, I drooled. It smelled delicious, it

looked delicious and I knew it would taste delicious too. When I picked the first
piece into the mouth, my eyes closed automatically. Did I just die and go to
clouds? Oh, it was delectable.

We talked between the bites. Aaron was in his charming mood today. He made me laugh
by saying some silly jokes. He studied the patrons sitting there and commented
about the people he knew. It was funny to hear and my stomach was hurting. When we
left, I was smiling.

On my way out, I did see my family, but it didn't affect my mood any longer.

"Danielle, wait." Polly said as she stood up. I turned to her and quirked my
eyebrows with amusement. What did she possibly want now? Aaron stood next to me,
looking murderous. Oh, my Knight in the Shining Armor, but I definitely wasn't a
Damsel in Distress.

"I-We-he-your dad" She stuttered, biting her lips.

"Oh, save it, Polly."

"Please Danielle," She continued to choke words out.

"Please what? What are you going to say Polly? Because, whatever you're going to
say, I don't give a damn to that. I realize my worth so long ago. You know why I
haven't visited for so long?! Ha! You're no more my concern, no more my family.
You're just some strangers to me, your home is a hotel to me; I don't care anymore
Polly, I don't want to fit inside your family, I have tried, but I know you don't
want me inside; because I don't belong with your rich b*tch selves. So just don't
give any damn to me, classy clowns, bah-bye!"

I saw four mouth hung open; I saw Aaron's eyes lit anew with smile; I saw some
people throwing interested looks at me and Polly; I saw my and Aaron's waiter
grinning up at me (He became my friend amidst serving me dishes, deserts, etc); I
turned away and my eyes turned towards Polly's dejected face. She seemed truly
apologetic, but I didn't give a damn. I then turned towards my three family
members, eyes guarded.

"Know what, just please don't ever interfere in my life. I divorced you three," I
chuckled humorlessly before walking away. I wanted to kiss the baby, but I didn't
want to walk towards my dad for doing it.

"Well done girl." Aaron smiled at me.

He drove towards our dorm after spending some time in the park. The car ride was
silent. Aaron seemed so deep in thought.

"Mom and Dad came back." He said, almost too quiet to be heard, but I heard it
anyways. My eyes snapped towards him. That meant Daise was back too.

"Docs said she'll be coming back to life, soon; they really hope so. I too." He
said in a low tone. I sighed before looking at Aaron. I thanked God inside my head
for Daisy's news/

"So, you'll be going home?"

"I had already emptied the dorm." he said. I was shocked.

"Oh!" I was quiet.

"Danie, say something."

"I'll miss you!"

I ran away from the car and I stopped only when I rushed into my bed.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................................................

Hope you liked it! Please vote and comment. I want to enter into WATTY awards so
bad. At least to the second round. So please please vote. If you haven't vote for
me, please go back and vote.

*******************************************
[23] ~It's Me, yah~
*******************************************
Not a chapter, but please go ahead and read.

Hey kittens, by any chance if u stumbled upon this message, I want to ask you a
favor...

I entered Rooming with Mr. Perfect into Watty awards (a girl can still dream,
though I know most of you don't like my works and my work is such a stupid piece of
joke!?!) under the genre 'ADVENTURE'. I wasn't sure if it's a right genre or not,
but I entered it anyways, hoping you'd help me with this, by your votes, likes and
comments. I want a chance with this story on watty awards, and I at least want to
enter into second round. so if you can vote for me and help me with this, I'll be
so happy and thankful.

If u have time and if u like it, please Comment more. I want comments more than
Votes! It made me feel happy and achieved...

If you haven't voted for previous chapters, please don't think for a second; just
go back and vote. Your every single vote counts and I appreciate it if you help
with your votes and support.

I also want to enter into the special award (More hoping and dreaming, yes, why
not! Just trying it out, don't have hope of winning anyways!"!). If you're so kind
enough, please vote for Danielle under the special awards, by going to feedback
page in watty awards (which is in community) and vote as,
Female2012

if you're reading upto 20 th chapter, it means, you liked it at least a little bit,
or you wouldn't have continued. So, yes, if you liked it at least a little bit,
vote for all the chapters, will ya do it??? *Pouting here right now*

Thanks for reading my note! Bye bye. Meet you in the next chapter
*******************************************
[24] ~Rooming-20~
*******************************************
Please vote and comment. Your every single vote counts and I eppreciate every
single comment. So, help me with this watty awards and I'll never forget you all :)
Can I get 250 votes for the chapter?

...................................................................................
.........................................................................

Chapter 20. Broken trust and promises

When I woke up, I was feeling dejected, alone and sad. I missed Aaron. His parents
were back and Daisy was getting a little better. She would be up and active in
months, Doctors had said. I was so happy about the news but I wasn't completely
happy to let Aaron go away.

The date with Aaron the previous night was great; no it was more than just great.
He was so good with me, so soothing and caring. Ok, it wasn't a date exactly, but I
wasn't going to ponder over that. Though the start was bad, it promoted to
something wonderful.

After bathing, I dressed in my pants and cotton shirt. I wore my hair in a ponytail
before wearing my shoes and hitching my backpack on my shoulder. The room was
silent and I missed Aaron's company. It was just one morning and I was already
missing his grumbling, his constant nagging to make me wake up and all. Though he
was moody all the time, he was a great company. I smiled thinking about all the
time he had cooked for me. Who would cook for me now? What a loss!!!

The moment I walked towards my first class English, I had this sensation in my
stomach that warned me to run away from this place. I trusted my gut, but I didn't
know what could go so wrong.

My eyes widened as I looked at the corridor. Every locker were scratched and
decorated with pink paint, with some crude, dirty words were written in them by
spray paint. The trash bins were kicked and the garbage was strewn across the
floor. Ok, some prankster was in role that night...
The school seemed to be in a strange rush. People were milling around, running here
and there and whispering eagerly. I eyed my locker, which was left alone. I sighed
relieved, but then I didn't know it would cause me so much trouble.

When I reached my History class, I heard Mr. Alexander's voice in the speaker, his
words rang clear and for a moment I was stunned. Then as though everything was
happening in a slow motion, my History teacher Ms. Loral walked upto me, motioned
me to stand and waved me away from the class. I was shocked to utter a word, my
eyes glued to the speaker that was attached in the class, my mind in denial. I
didn't hear him right, did I?

"Ms. Landon, you've to meet the principal now," Ms. Loral continued "about the
damage you've made." Her eyes narrowed at me in an accusing glare. For a moment it
was as if I was back to 16, everyone accusing me of something I hadn't done. I did
meet Mr. Alexander often, but this was different. The moment he called me to the
office, I immediately knew I was going to be in trouble.

My heart beat was rushing, my face went colorless. It wasn't the fear of
punishment; it was the fear of another rejection. I didn't want to go through it
again; I didn't want to withstand another onslaught of humiliation and pain. I
didn't want even more people pushing me away. I was already alone.

I stood up, my eyes wandering. I then lifted my head high, my eyes searing through
Ms. Loral's and then I spoke.

"Oh, whatever it is, I am sure I didn't do that. So don't go around and judge me
without knowing the truth, Ms. All-High-And-Mighty." She gasped, but I wasn't going
to be there another minute. I maneuvered through the corridors and the mob of
students, whispering behind my back in loud voice, towards Mr. Alexander's office.

"Oh, she did it, didn't she? She's such a trouble, always been, always will." It
was one of the squeaky voiced, makeup caked, plastic doll, Samantha's goon. I
looked up at her, my eyebrows rising.

"Oh please plastic. Nobody wants to hear your annoying voice now." I marched past
her, not before punching square on her jaws. She deserved it. Nobody should mess
with me when I was already in my bad mood.

When I reached the familiar office, painted in wood brown, a sense of foreboding
covered my heart. I twisted my blonde hair nervously, my tongue reached to wet my
lips. I then knocked, and as if Mr. Alexander was waiting for me, his voice rang
out, cold and aloof, not the usual warmness that I could witness in my strict
principal. My hope drooped another inch.

"Come in Ms. Landon, welcome."

I entered inside, my palms firmly resting on my thighs; my eyes reached his, my

face completely emotionless. He stared back and then pointed me to sit.

"So, congratulation for your feat, it was a tough job, but you did it great!" His
voice was sarcastic, his eyes were glinting in unhindered fury, but I knew he was
trying not to show it out. He was almost like a father figure in my past, another
father that I was going to lost... I was sure... Oh, and the first father figure
wasn't my father who took an active part in creating me!!!

"Oh, so now you decide I did it, even though you didn't know that! Right, what am
I, a lost case, a reject, an insane person, am I not?" my voice lost its usual
cheeriness. He hesitated for a while, but then nodded his head and pointed a blue
cap sitting on top of his desk, my blue cap.

"No, I don't blame you without any reason. The reason is there sitting in the desk,
if it wasn't enough, the other reason is here," he said, and waved something in my
face "your charm bracelet."

My eyes widened as I noticed my Bracelet in his hand, which spelt my name in every
charm; I reached for it, but he pulled his hand back, and then I knew this argument
was lost. Someone was clearly against me and I didn't know who or why. It was the
bracelet Daisy had given me; it wasn't gold r anything, but it was my favorite
possession.

"So, will you agree to the vandalism or not?"

"Excuse me..." Another voice cut in my response. I turned to see Sean standing
there; his eyes narrowed at me as soon as he saw me there. I squirmed lightly, I
didn't know what was coming, but whatever it was, I was sure it was going to be
very bad.

"Well, well, who's it, another one of our model student. Yah, get in." Mr.
Alexander nodded, his eyes still glued to mine. I was shocked...Whoever did this
was clearly against me.
Sean perched in his chair rigidly, his body tensed. He didn't look at me anymore.
His eyes were unmoving, as he stared at the black torn wool, to be exact Sean's
black hoodie's torn piece.

"Is this yours?"

"Yes sir." Sean nodded swiftly, because there was his name clearly printed on the
piece of his hoodie.

The hoodie was my present for Sean when he won the soccer game. I designed it
myself and I printed Sean's full name on the back in a cursive prints. The wool was
classic too, it was too expensive and I done it myself, just for him. My eyes
watered when I stared at Sean.

"So, you both are suspended for a week." Mr. Alexander's voice rang with finality.
It didn't leave any argument from our part. I fell silent.

"I didn't do it." I said weakly, I knew he wouldn't listen to me. He then put on
the TV in his room, the scene portraying two figures walking in the corridor,
damaging everything. The person wore Sean's hoodie and with a bag on their back. I
could see blonde curls from underneath their cloak.

We were framed... Or at least I was framed.

"We didn't catch the sight of second person after the first scene, but there was a
male figure in one camera. And it was you, Mr. O'Conner." Sean twisted his shirt
and then stood up from the chair, pushing it with his legs. The chair fell to the
floor with a huge thud.

"It's not him, it's me, I did it. I wore his hoodie."

I knew this was all I could do. I had to save Sean, for everything he did to me. He
saved me from my insane decision; he saved me from the hand of death. He was always
there for me, in each and everything.

"Oh how good to know?! So you're suspended for a week and Mr. O' Conner, you'll
have your detentions for a week, though your part in the crime wasn't proved, we're
not entirely believing you."
Then he forced us out. I walked behind Sean, who was trying to escape from me. I
knew I should catch him and talk, but I was afraid. I wasn't ready to hear him
talk.

"Sean..." I did it anyway and the moment he stopped, my stomach twisted into a
painful knot. I knew...

"Screw you Danielle. My life's already hanging upside down and I didn't want you to
make it any worse." My heart skipped a beat or two, not because of the feelings
girls used to feel, but because of fear of loss, Rejection.

"I didn't do it Sean, trust me."

"Oh trust you? Come on, don't act innocent. You did it, there are proofs. And
because of you, I am going to get punished. It isn't like I am a good boy, but my
future depends on this graduation certificate Danielle. I am not some rich b*tch
with no care in the world. I want money to study, I need this scholarship. But now
because of this, I am going to lose it! This thing is going to leave a black mark
in my conduct... I hate you Danielle. I hate you!" He yelled, as his body shook in
rage.

I stumbled back, my eyes staring at him in disbelief. Did he just say that? Oh, I
had no care in the world, really? It was as if someone had stuck a knife straight
through my heart. I couldn't talk, I couldn't even breathe. The pain was freaking
unbearable. How could he do that to me? He was my friend for a year; didn't he know
me at all??? I knew I was going to cry, but I held it inside.

"Oh? That's it, that's all? I'm a rich B*tch now, wow, that is so calming to hear
from someone I thought as a friend. I trusted you, I thought you know me!"

"You're Danielle. You're trouble, you're overreacting and you always want someone
to notice you. You want fame and you do everything for it. Oh, you even acted like
you wanted to die!"

"Acted?! Great to know what you think of me." that was all I said before leaving
him in the corridor. I ran through the throng of people, my eyes blurred in unshed
tears. I pushed the people away as they crowded my space, I wanted to be alone, and
I wanted to leave this place. Even when I saw my family in the restaurant without
me, it didn't hurt this much. But when Sean spoke that words, it killed me deep
within.
A hand stopped me from my mindless run and I stopped. It was Millie; her eyes were
deep red as she looked up at me. Was she going to blame me too? Was she going to
hate me too? Oh God, I didn't have to face this pain, I thought helplessly.

"Danielle..."

She stressed my name. She never called me Danielle, not even when she was angry
with me. So I knew this was going to be another blow to my heart. I stopped, looked
up at her and waited, waited for her to cut me into pieces. As if it was even
possible... My heart wasn't really intact. Oh it was already plucked, crushed and
stomped on.

"Oh say it already." I said in a harsh tone. Millie's eyes narrowed and her hand
shot towards me. She grasped my collared shirt and pushed me back. If it was anyone
other than Millie, I would have kicked them, but no, this was my best friend.
Was...

"I never want to talk with you, ever again. Don't want to see your betraying face,"
she pushed me, "Good bye Danielle, I hope you'll be happy." So she was here on her
boyfriend's behalf! Yes, I was now so happy that I fixed them together, just to
break me apart,after.

Happy??? Well, yes, I was so damn happy to see through my friends' original faade.
I wasn't a betrayer, but they were. Only they didn't know it right now. But when
they came to know it, I wouldn't be there anymore to be their friend.

I trusted them; I thought they believed in me, I believed they were my friends and
they would stand with me in my hard and sad times. But they didn't, instead they
were the first to put me down, to push me further into the pit of emptiness and
pain.

"Danie..." Another voice reached me as I stepped inside my dorm. I knew who it was,
his voice wasn't harsh or accusing, but I knew he would just do it sooner or
later. Why wouldn't he, after all we were friends for only weeks, after our
unending hatred.

"Don't say it Aaron, keep it to yourself. I have heard enough!" I said through my
tears. My voice broke; my eyes broke into uncontrollable tears. My body shook, as
fitful tears flowed out, burning my heart as if they were acid. I wanted to run and
hide, but I couldn't. My bloody legs were frozen, completely useless right now.
"Stop crying, you didn't do it right? So why cry?" His arms wrapped around me. Was
he saying what I was hearing or was it the imagination of my wishful, yearning
mind. I wanted just one person to take care of me, to hold me, to believe in me.
But really was Aaron that person?

"I didn't do it, but people never trust me." I leaned into his chest, my heart
strangely felt comforted, though it was paining. He wouldn't trust me, he didn't
trust me when Daise was taken out from his life; so why would he do that now?

"I trust you!"

This was the thing I had never expected from Aaron.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................................................

So, what do you think?OOh,,, Another mystery? Who the hell did it???? Promise me,
you'll wait around??? I'll upload the next chap asap. Please vote...

..................

*******************************************
[25] ~Rooming-21~
*******************************************
I'm going to upload often. There's just one month left for me to finish this book
for watty awards and so I'll be uploading faster. SO kindly vote for every chapter
before you're passing to the next one. Your votes and comments mean a lot to me.

Must read it, please: I also tagged this story for special awards (can hear you
thinking : is she mad? But I can still hope. Can't I?) under female2012. So if you
can, please go to the feedback page and vote for Dakota Fanning as Danielle Landon.

See for more details: Watty awards.

Special Awards

Special Awards are creative fun-themed awards that are given out in addition to the
Genre Awards.

Voters must go to feedback page and choose "Special Awards Nominations" from the
drop-down menu and fill out the form.

Tagged stories can only be finalists in the Showcase Period through a nomination
process.

Though I don't have big dreams like winning the awards and all, I still want to
move to the final round and drop out happily :) So help me, please!!!

\And I don't know why it shifted to PG-13, i promise my story isn't PG-13 rated.
It's just PG\

Click the external link to see the tagged page:))) http://www.wattpad.com/7752871-

female-character-rooming-with-mr-perfect

To big author note. Sorry :( Now to the story... Aaron... Woow, so cute he's!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..............

Chapter 21. Staying with Mr. Donald-Duck-Briefs

(Danie)

Sometimes life offered so many unexpected surprises; like the one I got from Aaron.
If life closed the entire windows, it would open a door wide for you. I realized it
at the moment Aaron silently soothed my broken sobs.

Sean's words still rang in my ears, but I silenced it completely. He wasn't worth
my tears, I had told myself; so was Millie.

But... I couldn't just shake it all away and live like nothing had happened. When
came to my long lost family, oh, I took it easy; but my friends? Their friendship
was the only relationship that seemed so solid in my past! I couldn't just forget
them like that.

Sean knew me in my darkest moments. He saved me form death; he helped me to go

through every challenges. He didn't know everything that happened in my life and in
my past. He didn't know anything that happened one night which left Daisy lifeless.
But he knew enough. He knew my family hated me; he knew my life was a mess. But in
the end, he just turned out to be a complete blind fool, who never listened to your
tales sincerely.
When the first real storm arrived in my life, they immediately hid behind a safe
shelter, leaving me barefoot and unprotected. That wasn't the real meaning of
friends. A friend in need is a friend indeed, it wasn't just a saying; it was
golden. Sometimes worst thing happening around you could help you to see things
clearly; more vividly, without the usual blurry mistiness you often saw. Such
friends, they didn't deserve your love; but could I stop loving them just like
that? I couldn't.

"Where are you going to stay?" Aaron's voice disrupted the storm brewing in my
head.

I pushed some clothes inside my backpack and zipped it close. I turned around and
there he was, leaning against my table, or previously his table. It was so lonely
in the dorm after he left and I missed him and his sarcastic words. I missed
feeling protected. And it was just one day!

"To Gran's house. But I know I was going to hear one hell of reproaches and
advise... I hate it! I already hate them and I don't want this too." I said in a
low voice.

I was surprised to hear my tone; it was so lonely and dejected. I tore my eyes
from him and wiped the rushing tears with the back of my hand. He didn't need to
see me crying again. I had already spent half an hour, resting against Aaron's
shoulder. He sat there in silence, listening to me cry, and petting my head. I was
relieved and for an instant I felt happy with him, but then this particular day's
scene would roll in front of my eyes and I would cry and sob again.

"You can come and stay with me. Mom and Dad wouldn't mind."

I looked Aaron, my eyes wide with shock. My mouth hung open, forming an
unattractive 'O' and I squeaked in a strange tone 'No way!'

"Why not?"

"I'm afraid to meet them, again." I admitted in a low tone. I knew I was a coward,
but I couldn't meet James and Adina again. The first father figure I lost was James
McCarter. Yes, the same James McCarter, who was Mr. perfect's father; could you
believe?

Aaron lifted my chin and stared inside my eyes. His eyes searched inside mine,
burning and scorching. Understanding flashed in his eyes and he closed his eyes
with a heavy sigh.

"It's me, isn't it? My mom never blamed you, she always wanted to see you, but I
did ban you from visiting my home. God, I hate me now!" he whispered in a dejected
voice; his eyes were in pain. I pushed him slightly and breathed in a sigh.

"No, I'm just a coward. I don't want to face my fears. I don't want to search for
the ghost under my bed again." I whispered as I lugged my backpack and walked
outside the dorm.

There were just two weeks left for school to get over and one week for exams. And I
was forced to spend one week alone, in my Gran's house, hearing earfuls of
judgmental words and writhing alone in pain.

Sometime life was really unfair. It knew I couldn't face another heartbreak, yet
here I was... Facing rejection, judgments and pain all over again... Was it because
I could withstand and endure this pain and become better? Or was it because I was
just completely unlucky?

"No Danie, you're not. You're braver than any girl I have ever met, you're special.
I am sorry, really, for everything I had done to you. Please, come with me, meet my
mom and dad and if you don't want to stay then, you can go. If you don't give me
this chance, I'll never forgive myself again." he said as he pulled my hand and
kissed my forehead. It was so sudden, but it was pleasant. My heart flowed with
warmth and my eyes misted. His soft lips lingered in my forehead; tingles flooded
through my nerves, and my lips opened silently begging for more. His face tinged
pink as he stepped back with a shy smile. Shy? Mr. Perfect was shy? Uh-oh, who
would have thought of this day?!

When he pulled back, I wanted to feel this emotion again. I wanted this safe
feeling he was offering me to prolong. Aaron, he was the one I now wanted to make
me alright again. His words made my pain dull a little, his hands that were now
covering my palms were reassuring, consoling.

"I will come with you," I didn't know why the hell I said that!!! My tongue had
very bad case of Word-Diarrhea.

I pulled my hands from him "I want to see Adina and James, really bad." But, hell,
I am too afraid to do so.
He smiled a slow sad smile and the grinned.

"Then let us go..."

~~~

Aaron's eyes ward off every blaming eye. He walked behind me, as if he was my
warrior, my shield. He glared at the people who issued harsh words at me, who fired
blames and accusations at my face. I shrugged calmly. I was never affected by these
people, why would I now? They were not my friends, never would be my friends. It
was Sean's and Millie's words that circled me even now.

"Danie, wait..." I stopped, this time to a sad looking Jessie. Oh, here comes
heartbreak, I thought sarcastically, though I knew it would still hurt. Jessie was
like a brother to me, a close companion. I loved him as much as I loved Millie and
Sean.

"No, just go away!" Aaron pushed him away. Jessie glared at Aaron and grasped my
hand. I pried it out of his hold and pushed Aaron back. I could defend myself,
really; I didn't need Aaron every time.

"Stay calm, let us hear what he's going to say to hurt me... it isn't new anymore,"
when I disclosed the words to Aaron, Jessie stiffened as a dejected smile spread in
his ever smiling lips. He then shook his head, his blonde hair fell freely on his
forehead and I had this urge to brush them away. I always would do it and he would
look at me and frown saying 'Danie, I am not still 4 years!' Maybe I would miss
Jessie terribly, even more than Millie and Sean!

"I am going to hurt you?!" His voice was surprised, but he also sounded hurt. "Why
would I do that, Danie? Why would I? Because you destroyed the school? Oh damn not.
I know you Danie; you'd never do something like that. Yes, we played prank
together, we often started food fights, but you'd never do something like this,
you'd never destroy a property, you'd never step inside the teacher's room and burn
the papers and files, or you'd never do it alone without me, anyways!" Jessie threw
his head back and then laughed. It was refreshing, it was infective.

That's when I fully realized the impact of the Prank. I just thought whoever did it
stopped with just destroying the lockers and dirtying the corridor. I never knew
the teacher's lounge were opened, the files were burnt and all. I really didn't
know.
"They burnt the files and papers?" I asked in shocked whisper. Aaron nodded next to
me with a sad smile.

"Whoever did it know what they're doing. They did it perfectly; it needs skill.
They did it when the school was asleep." Aaron narrated as his eyes scanned the
lockers.

"And Danie, you lack that skill, at least you can't do it without me." Jessie added
with a frown and then laughed.

I laughed with him, my eyes watering as I stared at my brother, my little Jessie,

my pup... How I loved him, I couldn't describe it with words. He made me happy with
his words; he made me laugh in just a few minute.

"Jess..." I choked, my words stuck in my throat.

"Come on, my Danie isn't a cry baby!" he said with a cheerful smile.

"Whoever did this, that b*tch/b*stard is going to hit by a car, run over by a
garbage truck and would have trashes in her/his hair and face. They'd look like a
rotten zombie then, their eye ball out and then dogs would chase..." he said, his
eyes animatedly rolling here and there.

"Jessie, Jessie, they couldn't walk if a truck run over her/him." I laughed again,
my eyes shining in appreciation and love. He really proved me he was the only one
who was worth my time in the past.

"Come on, you have a nasty imagination, I'd never want to be in your bad side."
Aaron said from behind me and Jessie proudly nodded.

"Where are you going?" he asked.

"I am going to Aaron's house..." I said to him and he smiled up at Aaron.

"Oh, then can I come there tomorrow?" He asked hopefully and Aaron grunted "Yeah
yeah, I didn't want to walk with my eye balls out of my socket!"
"Thank you Aaron, I thought you're a jerk, but you're not that bad!" When Jessie
ran away, I couldn't agree with him more.

~~~

I hesitated, my eyes glued to the familiar redwood door Aaron was now opening. The
sound echoed through the house as he greeted his mom. His mom's voice greeted him
back, with a tinge of sadness to it. I could sense a distraught feeling from the
home, the home once I loved to spend every minute, the home I lived mostly before
two years.

"Come in." Aaron's voice spoke as I backed away lightly. His eyes held mine,
sincerity clear in the depth of them. His hand stretched forward as if he was going
to hold my hand, but I took my hand back which made him frown. He then smiled, and
nodded encouragingly.

"Aaron, your cappuccino is ready in the kitchen." Adina's lovely voice made me
wanted to run into her arms, but I shifted from one foot to next, my hands
nervously gripping the door for support.

"Mom, we have a guest."

It was really slow, but Aaron pulled me from the door, dragged me halfway and then
stopped. He then grinned like a small kid, his face looking vibrant. It was too
good to be true...

"Oh honey, who's it, your girlfriend?" Adina's voice was slightly bitter. I
couldn't have found it if I didn't know her better. Aaron shook his head amused and
I chuckled lightly. This Aaron was more fun to be around.

"Come out of your hide and look by yourself."

Adina emerged out of the kitchen, wiping her hands in the towel as she walked close
to us. Her eyes were glued to the floor, but when she looked up at me, she stood
there motionless and stunned.

Her eyes scanned me from head to toe, left me to reach into Aaron's eyes for
approval and when he nodded, Adina burst into tears. Her hug was forceful, too
tight, but I didn't complain. This was all I needed, a safe hide to stay forever...
She then pulled me away from her, her eyes assessing me, accusing me. I fiddled
with my shirt, avoiding her eyes nervously.

"Danielle Alisa Landon, how dare you ignore me for years? How dare you?" she cried,
sort of sounding hysterical; her eyes never left mine as she pulled me again in to
a bear hug.

"Wow, you grew into a beautiful girl," she sniffed, pulled my hair out of my cap
and then smiled with tear filled eyes "but your hair is still the same!" I groaned
at her and Aaron chuckled.

"Don't tell me!" I shook my head. She then touched my face, my nose and ruffled my
hair. Her eyes were warm and affectionate; I was suddenly guilty for not visiting
her for two years. It was too long and this welcoming gesture from her made me
regret my decision.

"I had asked Aaron to invite you to home," she said, her eyes narrowed at Aaron,
"he always said you'd not want to see me." Aaron looked away, his eyes wandering
from his mom's pointed glare.

"I didn't want to..." I said in a low voice, my head still inside the crook of her
arms. Her arms tightened around me as she pulled me close and kissed my head.

It was then I lost it. My eyes lost its control over the tear glands. I should've
gone to see her; she was always so protective of me and she loved me, despite
everything that had transpired around us. I shouldn't have let Aaron to scare me
away from the people who really cared for me.

"Sshh... Honey, it's alright."

"Wow! Soap operas!" It was Aaron's amused voice which cut us. I pulled away from
her embrace and she wiped my tears away, her hand lingering in my cheeks.

"So now what brings you here?" she asked and I groaned, sat in the sofa, clutched
the pillow close to heart as Aaron sat beside me, followed by Adina. As Aaron
narrated the story, Adina rolled her eyes saying 'Typical you'.

"Still the same Danielle." she said as she stared at me sternly.

"Why would you do it, missy? You had so much nerve! Won't you stop this?" She
berated in a stern voice. This was exactly like my Gran's voice, but there was a
different in Adina's tone, as her eyes were smiling at me, instead holding that
judgmental look my Gran would've had.

"I didn't do it, oh come on... You know it!" I said and Adina grinned.

"Oh honey, I know. Who'd do this to you? Oh, that cunning little........"

"Mom!!!" Aaron gave his mom a dirty look and she stopped, throwing her hands in
air. I chuckled. This was why I loved this family. They were so close, still
knotted with a strong bondage that I lacked in my own family.

"Ok then, scram and get ready for dinner. Wait Aaron; let her stay in the room next
to yours, her old room." Adina's voice was smooth as she scurried away. I stared at
her back, my eyes blurry. When I looked up at Aaron, he was watching me intently
and when he caught me looking at him, he shook his head and turned away, all too
suddenly.

"I should've done this months ago..." I said calmly as I started upstairs, I could
feel Aaron walking behind me, silent and I maintained the silence.

When I bathed, dried my hair and wore a long sleeved black t-shirt with a long
cotton skirt, I sat there in the bed cross-legged, my mind filled with everything,
but nothing. I didn't know what was going to come in the future, I didn't know this
subtle, yet all consuming pain would ever go away, but I knew one thing for sure, I
was going to survive, fight and prove them all wrong. AGAIN!

Lie would never stay as a lie forever. There would be a time when everything came
out, like sprouts of plantlets from inside the burrows of earth. If you repeated
the lie again and again, it wouldn't become truth, either. I knew I had worst of
lucks, but still I knew God would never be that unfair.

What Sean and Millie did to me in my harsh circumstance was unforgiving, even
callous. But they were just another one of these people, judgmental and critical.
They didn't try to understand the situation, they didn't trust, they simply took
the easier way out. They didn't want to help me; they didn't want to stay with me.
It was so cruel of them to assume the worse of me.
But Jessie... On the other hand knew me better than those two. He was always like
my younger brother, funny, playful, childish, but when situation arrived, he held
on to his faith, he trusted me over others. I was thankful that this thing
happened, for it helped me to understand people better.

I opened my mobile to see two messages from Jessie, one from Millie and another one
from Damien. Damien, I thought about him. He was absent for days, and I didn't know
why. The last time I saw him was after the party.

-Wow, you lucky dog, I'm dying here in frustration

-Come on, you already on your romping with Aaron, what's with you and him???

I opened the messages from Jessie and smiled. That boy sure did know when to harass
me... Romping with Aaron? Oh, that didn't sound so good.

I opened Millie's message fearful of what it would carry. It was a blank message
with a full stop, all too clearly stating our friendship was done and over with.
Did she really have to do this? I asked to myself as I leaned towards the bed rest
and sighed. I couldn't help that painful whisper of rejection in my heart's corner.

Damien's was a simple 'Hi.' it was the first time he texted me after that party
incident and the kiss. I knew he didn't think me as a friend anymore. Maybe, I was
just like Sean and Millie. I pushed Damien away and blamed him, even if I didn't
know he was the one behind all the notes and threats. I was just as heartless and
judgmental.

I didn't message to any of them as I closed the phone and threw it away. I then
flopped down on the bed; my chin was resting on the top of my hand, and my eyes
were glued to the old, faded wallpaper on the room. I remembered that day when we
bought this particular wallpaper clearly.

"Guys, where in the world are you," Daisy's irritated voice echoed throughout the
backyard. I sat near Aaron, as we waited for her to come and find us. We were
playing Hide-n-Seek, and Daisy was the catcher. Aaron cheated her and made her to
do that, because he knew she hated doing it.

"You know what Aaron, stay wherever you're. I am going to eat your double
cheeseburger and chocolate truffles cake," her footfalls were soft as she padded
across the floor "and oh, they taste like heaven on the earth."
Aaron opened his mouth to shout, but I placed my palm over his mouth to muffle him.
His eyes caught mine and we both stared hard as Aaron struggled to get out from my
grasp.

"Take it away." He licked my hand.

"Whew, Aaron, what the hell?" I shouted and Daisy came in, and found us, slouched
under the bed, my hand wrapped around Aaron's neck as Aaron tried to pry it away
unsuccessfully.

"Wow, if I didn't find you both, you'd have both been dead..." She said amused. We
laughed and then Aaron brought us to this nearby ice-cream shop to cool me off;
well, it did help, because I wasn't the one to resist the food. We then walked to
the nearby shop with wallpapers and posters to destroy time. We had nothing better
to do, in this case, we meant I and Daise, however Aaron was forced to tag along
with us.

I bought this seaside view with a dolphin and Daise bought Mickey Mouse one; I
forced Aaron to buy something and he grumpily chose wallpaper with cars. We pasted
it that night; and of course we made a complete mess, and half of the glue was in
our hair when we finished it; and we got yelled by Adina and James.

That was a sweet memory; it put a small smile in my lips. I got up from my bed as I
heard Aaron shuffling through his room. I was all too aware his room was just next
door. But it wasn't like we hadn't stayed close, well; we stayed in the same room,
hell I even slept in his bed one time.

I knocked and Aaron's muffled curse came for the reply. I wasn't exactly renowned
for my patience, so I pushed the door open, only to be greeted by a fantastic view.

Aaron was hovering over his closet, with a towel. It wasn't like I hadn't seen him
in the towel, but it was different this time.

Before, I completely hated Aaron and his pigheadedness, and even then I got cut off
of air for minutes. But now I was acutely aware of my growing feelings for him,
feeling I didn't have any control over.

I stared at his back, my eyes betraying my helpless protest. Why are you doing
this, you dirty eyes, I murmured to myself as it took a good look at Aaron's back.
He was built, not overly so. His lean long legs were going on without the end. His
skin was tanned, completely so and he looked well. Not exactly difficult on eyes...
oh who was I kidding, he was handsome! His chocolate brown hair was ruffled, darker
than his original soft tone, and looking dangerously addicting, and my fingers were
itching to run through that hair, immensely so. Did I just sound like a creeper?

He picked something in his hands and looked at it pointedly. My eyes widened as I

noticed it.

I was suddenly nervous. If only I was a little more patient and little less sneaky,
he would've known I was here. And sometimes I hated my nervousness, because it
bought the worst out of me.

So I did the only thing I could think of doing right now. Right, I should have
simply walked away before he turned, but no. I was such a dork...

"Uh Aaron, isn't that Donald Duck Briefs?"

Shit... Kill me... Did I really have to do that?

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
....................................................................

Please, please vote; and comment more. Please vote Danielle for female character in
special awards. Thank you :)

*******************************************
[26] ~Rooming-22~
*******************************************
Hey guys, how are you? hope ya all are fine

Hello readers, please select a category for Rooming: Adventure? Mystery? Lemme
know, will ya?

Special award nomination procedure:

Go to Community on the top panel of Wattpad-> select Watty Awards-> under Special
awards, select Feedback page, which is a hyperlink that will fetch you to the
required page. CLick the drop down menu asking 'What is your feedback about?'
Select 'Nominate a story for special awards' and fill out the following form:

1. Link to Story: http://www.wattpad.com/story/1346803-rooming-with-mr-perfect

2. Special Award Category: Female2012

So, how many of you ahd already voted for Danie in Feedback page? Can I get your
votes in the chapter too. If you haven't yet, please, kindly vote for it! That'll
mean a lot to me.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..........................

Chapter 22. Killing me sweetly

(Aaron)

"Uh Aaron, isn't that Donald Duck Briefs?"

I hurriedly got up from my grouching position, and in the process, my legs got
stuck inside the mess of clothes and I fell butt straight... Well, hello floor,
nice meeting you!

I groaned as Danie laughed like a maniac. It was simply refreshing to hear her
laugh after hours of crying. I knew I should find her crying more pleasurable than
this ringing laughter, but somehow I couldn't do that. I remembered my plan to get
revenge, but did I really want to carry out it.? But... The 'but' wasn't still
going away.

I focused on her face, my face slightly flaming in embarrassment as I saw her

staring at my briefs in my hand. Trust me really, I didn't buy it. It was my best
friend's idea for a birthday present and I was forced to use it. I mean Liam would
get hurt if I didn't use it, right?

"Th- That's my little brother's briefs. He left it here." I rolled my eyes at my

own stupidity.

"Oh, I didn't know Adina gave birth to another son in such a short time, who grew
up enough to own that briefs! Is he a vampire, then?"

Could I be any more obvious?

~~~

(Danie)
His face went completely red as he fidgeted with his briefs and his eyes were glued
to the floor. He looked completely adorable, all flustered and tongue tied. I
stared at him unable to tear my eyes from his face. He looked cute in a good way. I
knew, men didn't like being called cute, but whatever. I loved cute.

"Wow, I want to pinch your cheeks." This made Aaron to snap his eyes towards me and
his eyes narrowed at me. I stepped back with a laugh and shaking my head as I ran
away, shouting:

"Mr.-Donald-Duck-Briefs," Childish, yes; Did I care, no!

"I am so going to kill you." Aaron's angry muffle was clearly audible.

~~~

"Stop smiling like an idiot." Aaron glared at me. Adina threw us an amused look, as
we sat in the table, doing nothing. I was sitting in front of varieties of food and
I was forced to wait, since James wasn't here yet.

I hated this. I mean who couldn't... so many foods and so much time to go before
touching and attacking them. Pure torture.

"What, now I am an idiot? So, how do I call someone wearing Donaldriefs at the age
of 18?" I wiggled my eyebrows tauntingly. Aaron looked like he was ready to go for
a kill, now.

"What's Donaldriefs?" Adina asked as she cooked the pasta as if the food in the
table wasn't more than enough to feed an army or to feed me...

"Donald Duck+ briefs." I said and I could hear Aaron's teeth grinding together.

"Son, don't you have some Mickeydriefs too?" she asked, completely clueless at how
Aaron was now fuming at her. I laughed suddenly finding it amusing and beyond
belief.
The most popular and hottest boy in Red Fort Private owned Donald Duck and Mickey
Mouse Briefs. Wasn't that big news to laugh at???

"Don't you dare tell that to anyone?!"

I looked at Aaron with a small smile in my lips. He looked so handsome right now.
His hair was completely messed, giving him a cute look. His eyes were flaming, the
chocolate embers deep and mesmerizing; he wore his v-neck t-shirt, showing some
skin underneath. His full sleeves clutched his muscles and his casual trousers were
hanging and were in the danger of giving a sneak peek of his briefs.

"I like this Aaron." I muttered breathily and when I heard someone taking sharp
intake of breath, I stood up from my chair, pushing it away; now it was my turn to
flush.

"I-I- I am going to pee."

Good one, Danie... Good one!

~~~

The dinner was great. James took me into a big hug as soon as he saw me with an
equally big grin. I smiled back, elated. It was so good to be back with them.

"I am so happy to see you, Dandy-doll, I missed you damn so much!" he said once he
stepped back from that breath-stopping hug. See, nicknames?! I hated them...

"Missed you too, but we can miss later, I am starving here." I said with a small
smile and James petted my head, before chuckling.

"Oh, I forgot our Danie girl has big stomach." He said and I frowned slightly and
mock glared up at him. He knew I was a heavy eater even form when I was young.
Maybe I had some defective genes in my body that was supposed to be not in any
female's body! Whose fault was that? Definitely not mine!

"Let's hunt down." James sat down and I followed. Aaron grinned at me naughtily and
picked his fork, waving it in front of my face.
"Eat with this." He said all too seriously.

My cheeks blushed as I found the dreaded thing lying next to me with a grunt. James
and Adina were too engrossed in their talk about me that they didn't notice my sour
mood. I looked at the fork scathingly before plunging it inside the plate of
noodles in front of me and grinned as I picked something. Before I could sip the
noodles, it fell down with a small 'slurp' sound. I wanted to scream, but I
controlled my rage and repeated the same thing. 'There's many a slip betwixt the
lip and the cup.' Was that the right saying? It was the one I was feeling now.
After 5 minutes I was repeating the same routine.

"Damn." I pushed the fork a little too strong on my plate and a loud clink
disrupted James' and Adina's conversation.

"Aren't you hungry honey?" Adina asked carefully and that's when I heard someone
guffawing next to me. I turned to see Aaron as he clutched his stomach and laughed
harder and harder as he saw my murderous glare.

"Wow, you're ridiculous." He choked out and pulled the fork from me and waved it to
his mom and dad.

"She's hungry alright! This is the reason she can't eat." Oh that idiot was so
going to die for tormenting me like this and I was mildly surprised that he still
remembered. How could he?

"Aaron, you're so mean." James chuckled and he gave me a spoon. I took it with
another glare to Aaron and started eating with a heavy sigh. Finally... Life was
getting better.

When we finished eating the noodles, nuggets, Lasagna and finally the small
chocolate cake, I was filled both in stomach and heart, but my anger wasn't
subsided yet.

Aaron's chocolate cake was sitting there, as he was talking in the phone with
someone. My wicked brain got it as a right opportunity to get revenge.

I picked the small salt shaker and sprinkled the salt over the cake generously and
I followed it with pepper. Good gracious, I was so awesome! I decorated it with
some cherries on the side, after dipping it inside the sour cream, left the table,
and sat in the sofa just opposite to the table, waiting to witness his face when he
ate it. I was posed with my mobile, ready to take a snap.

"Hoo-ha, chocolate!" it was unmistakably not Aaron's voice. I noticed the flash of
blonde hair before it took possession of the chocolate cake. Before I could stop
him, he bit into it and spat it across Aaron's face. *snap*. Their head turned
towards me in a blink *snap* and Liam rubbed his tongue with his shirtsleeve while
Aaron tried to wipe his face free from Liam's spit *snap*.

"Oh God, she's taking photos." *snap*.

I laughed at their hangdog face. Oh God, they looked so funny. When finally they
both were clean from the mess, they marched towards me with only one goal: it was
so not going to happen. I quickly pushed my phone inside my pocket, ran towards the
nearest bathroom and locked it. I downloaded it to my facebook with a caption 'Salt
and pepper cake moments' and when I looked up, I screamed.

"What the hell girl?" James shouted, his mouth filled with paste. Thank God he was
just brushing. I couldn't imagine my face if he was there bathing, or worse,
peeing.

"Oh, you're here. No cussing!" I said awkwardly and opened the door, my face
flushed red. As soon as I walked out, Aaron came pouncing and caught my phone in my
moment of distraction. Liam followed the suit and fell over Aaron, struggling to
get the phone from Aaron.

"Man, get off of me."

"Give me the phone. I want to erase those shameful things." Liam said in a loud
whiny tone.

I just realized I was angry with Liam, but then I just shook my head. He was a good
guy and I couldn't blame him for my fate or my luck. He just seemed to be a medium
for that night. Even if he didn't bring me to the party, it would have happened
some other time and there was no denying it. So I just let that go. Liam was a
great guy and I needed a friend right now.

"You Idiot, I was trying to do it here, move your scrawny ass away from my face."
Aaron grunted. I grinned politely and stood there watching both Liam and Aaron as
they bantered back and forth.
"My ass isn't scrawny." Liam grunted with an offended look before jumping away from
Aaron. Liam then looked back to see, obviously, his ass and frowned.

"Danie, is my ass scrawny?" he sashayed his back as he turned and then swayed
slowly. God, have mercy on me! I looked up at the moron as he turned back and
looked at me expectantly, his blue eyes anxious. Was he really serious?

"Tell me you don't want me to answer it?!" I pleaded and regretted it when I saw
his face fell. He shook his head and rubbed his cheeks.

"Thanks for answering me, am I forgiven now?" he asked sincerely and after I nodded
with a 'think so', he turned into his usual buffoon self. I also realized he didn't
talk anything about the prank and I silently thanked him for that, inside my mind.

"Oh, you think my ass is scrawny, oh God, what shall I do, I am playing football,
I am usual to the local gym, and I love running, still you say my ass is thin. What
can I do?" he gasped dramatically and I hit my head on the wall nearby. This was
getting funnier and funnier. I didn't know how I could laugh this much after all
the happenings of the day, but I was thankful that these two boys were here to
distract me.

"Shut up bony-ass." Aaron taunted as he give the phone back to me with a satisfied
grin. I opened the phone to see the picture was gone, but I didn't care. I had
already done the job.

"No, I am going to go to the damn gym and demand refund." Liam said seriously and I
looked up at Aaron with a smirk.

"No Liam; your ass isn't scrawny at all; He's just jealous of you!"

"I know it, you're always jealous of me, you dirty little liar." Liam grunted and
stormed past us into the dining room, and I could hear him grumbling to Adina 'Is
my ass scrawny?' Oh God, that boy was something else...

When I was left alone with Aaron, he wickedly smiled at me before rushing towards
me.

"What do you think about mine?"

He swayed his back like Liam and I grumbled as my traitor eyes found it necessary
to glue itself on his back.

"Scrawny as dog's and you wear Donaldriefs!" I said with a careless chuckle; in
complete contrast to my words, my face was flaming red.

"No, you didn't just say that." he caught me in a headlock and I chuckled before
pushing him away, but he was too strong!

"Hey Danie..." when I looked up, his face was close to me and his eyes were
dilated.

They stared at me like I was the most beautiful thing in the world, making my
heart flutter lightly. He was beautiful; I liked to be with him, though I wondered
whether he really reciprocated the feelings or not. His brown eyes burned hole in
my face, his gold-highlights more visible and glittering right now. They pulled me
in, drowned me, and I couldn't swim against the strong currant.

"Can I kiss you?"

My lips parted slightly; my breathing hitched and I knew I was in daze. I knew I
should walk away, but for a moment I wanted to feel what it would be like to be
kissed thoroughly. No, Damien's kiss was so soft and chaste. Yes, I was that girl
who had never been kissed before Damien; pathetic? But I loved keeping my saliva
inside and myself germs free. But this... I wanted this moment to happen. I wanted
to feel his lips on mine.

I stood in my toes and his lips closed over mine, gently and then possessively. My
fingers stretched inside his hair and he groaned.

In that instant I thought about another kiss I received; Damien's kiss was safe,
but Aaron's was taunting, desirable and I had this flame inside me, that burnt me
completely from head to toe. I liked Damien's kiss, but I couldn't compare anything
with Aaron's kiss. It was addictive.

The moment his lips touched mine, it was like I was gone dead. His lips killed me
sweetly and in that moment I welcomed his murdering lips more than anything.
I was clear of one thing. I liked Damien, as a friend. But Aaron, he was more!

...................................................................................
.............................................................

What do you think? Oh! and please tell me what category should I enter Rooming
into Watty awards. Mystery? or Adventure? Please let me know.

A:N :'( I should finish the story within oct 31, and I have so many things to cover
and so many chapters to write yet. I think I am so going to fail to finish this
stroy. Oo... Drat! I am such a lazy-bum. And becasue of my laziness My watty entry
is going to be left unfinished. What should I do? uh-oh! I should just stop trying,
I think... :'( :( :'( :'( I hate it now!

*******************************************
[27] ~Rooming-23~
*******************************************
Chapter 23. Kiss and pretend

"What are you two doing? Come here soon! I want to start the sleepover..." It was
Liam's irritated voice that made me jump from Aaron's magnetizing lips. I felt my
lips buzzing and a strange sense filled my heart. It was as if the hole I always
felt inside my heart was closed and now become whole with his magical kiss.

"Uh-Huh, I---" Aaron's voice was barely a stuttering whisper. His eyes were down
casted and his right hand was fisted at his side as his left one messed with his
already messy hair. The courtesy of me...

"Hello, anybody there?" Liam was being utterly irritating and I wanted him to shut
his overactive and pestering mouth or I was going to do that.

"Shut up." I cringed at the malice in Aaron's voice. His eyes reached me and they
were filled with regret and indecision. He wanted to say something to me, but he
didn't know what to say. I understood that the kiss was a moment of slip. He didn't
want to kiss me, like I wanted to kiss him. That new knowledge made me step back. I
wrapped my arms around my mid as I felt my heart surrendering to the pain again.

"I- I am sorry, Danie." He did ask sorry many times, but this time it cut through
my heart and instead of soothing me, it left me bothered and confused.

"Why? Because you kissed me?" My voice was confused and I couldn't say anything
more. My mind taunted me for being a fool and my heart wept in uncontrolled ache.

"It's not that Danie, it is..."

"Just pretend we didn't kiss." I waved my hand and walked away, my shoulder
slumping in utter defeat. He didn't like me and I didn't know what I could do about
that.

"Danielle, wait." But I couldn't wait. I didn't want to wait. Wait meant more
explanations, more briefings and more pain. I couldn't bear that again.

The emotions I felt for him were too cloudy to let me think anything clearly other
than the pain. I didn't know whether what I felt was love or not, but I knew I
cared for him more than I should.

"I loved the kiss. I want to kiss you again." His voice was determined and so was
his hand that gripped mine with purpose. I stopped on my tracks and my eyes reached
towards his brown mist. They looked like a melted honey straight from the
honeycomb. The gold of his eyes danced in indecision, but a genuine smile then
warped around his lips and he smiled.

"Do you, now?" I asked with a frown. I hated this feeling of helplessness when I
was with him. What I was feeling for him made me incompetent, a complete dejected
fool.

"Yes, I promise!" His smile widened and his eyes fell on my lips and I swallowed.

"Cut it out guys, are you coming to the TV room or are you going to stand there,
staring at each other with drool running down your chins?" Liam Bennett was my
destruction.

"Drool?" Aaron wiped his side lips mindlessly and Liam laughed like the fool he
was. This boy could make utter awkward moments ridiculous and funny.

"Got you, Aaron..." he taunted before grasping my hand and dragged me away, running
through the corridors, jumping up the stairs, as Aaron relentlessly followed his
friend. Only thing I didn't know was: Why the hell Liam was dragging me?
"Liam stupid Bennett, let me go." I ground to a halt as we ran past another room.
Liam stopped, then lifted his baby blue eyes to mine and then pouted.

"Danie, why not help a fellow guy out?"

"Do you mean I am a guy?" I gritted my teeth.

"Aren't you!?" His smirk was impish. I wanted so bad to cut his lips and feed it to
hungry alligators. Oh, just don't forget the tongue too, I reminded myself.

"Stupid ass, you're so going to die when Aaron caught up with you!" I said with a
smirk as I caught Aaron walking sneakily behind Liam.

"Aaron is as slow as my Granma, nope; my Granny walks faster than him!" Liam said
arrogantly, shrugged my hands away, and turned to walk. His reaction when he caught
Aaron just behind him, with whipping cream in his hand, ready to be thrown at him,
was hilarious. He then screamed Bloody murder before scampering away like a rat
with a cat on its heels.

But it was too late. Aaron already sprayed the cream on Liam's face. I pried my
phone again and snapped awesome photos again, all too quickly.

"You're dead meat, Aaron." Liam said menacingly before running away.

"On your march, get, set go!" Aaron cried and ran away and locked himself inside
his room. This was the new side of Aaron I hadn't witnessed since Daisy's ill fate.
It surprised me and I liked it more. When Liam came back with a bottle of tomato
sauce, Aaron was safely hiding inside the shelter of his room.

"Coward cow, come out; you female fart!" Liam's loud voice echoed through the
silent home.

"What the hell Liam?" I cried with indignation. He raised his eyebrows and asked
"What?" We both glared at each other before Liam backed with a sheepish smile.

"I am sorry!!!" he said to me, "Coward cow, come out; you Danie's fart!" He
rephrased his previous insult and this time I didn't take it kind-heartedly like
before.

After an hour, I was inside the bathroom, showering away the sticky liquids, sauces
and creams away from my body, with two pestering fools standing outside the
bathroom, crying for me to get my ass out of the bathroom.

"This house has more than 6 bathrooms." I pointed out the obvious to the two
morons. But it wasn't getting anywhere near that supposed to be thing called brain
inside their skull. Was it even there?

"This is my favorite bathroom. It has strawberry soap and it tastes exactly like
strawberry and smells like one too." It was Liam's protesting voice that answered
me. I was stunned for a moment. Did I just hear him right?

"Don't tell me you eat it!" I said in a disbelieving tone, but I really could
believe it. After all, this was Liam we were talking about.

"What! It's tasty." He protested weakly. I heard Aaron thumping at the back of the
blonde before marching away. So, now he got the note.

When I came out with my hair wrapped inside the towel, and wearing my v-neck and a
pant, Liam rushed inside, his face wide with a grin. He really did like that
strawberry soap!

~~~

I was tired and exhausted. Cleaning took its toll on you. The boys lying next to me
looked like they just have a nice dinner over a classic film. They're looking as
though they hadn't spent an hour in cleaning. I was good at GYM, yes, PE was my
favorite; but even then, cleaning didn't seem easier. More than one time, I slipped
on the wet floor and was sprawled on my butt as the two monkey-heads laughed at me.

"I am going to die!" I said exaggerated, as I slid my head on Liam's shoulder. Liam
looked up at me with a smirk that said 'Drama Queen is back!'

"Are we now going to watch movies or not?" James grumbled moodily as he slouched
next to Adina. They looked cozy together, but I felt included here, than being a
misfit.
"Yes, what are we going to watch?"

"We have One Missed Call, When a Stranger Calls, Basement, Exorcismus, KAW,
Psychosis, Helldriver, Midnight Beating, The Cabin in the Woods, Lovely Molly, My
soul to Take, Paranormal Activity: Tokyo Night, Resident Evil: Afterlife, and Blood
Stained Shoes!" Liam finished with gusto. I rolled my eyes as I pushed him away.
What was he trying to do? Giving me paralysis attack by watching these films?!

Yes, I maybe a brave girl, but these horror films made me pee in fear and I would
do it right here, since after watching the films, I'd be too scared to go to the
bathroom alone.

"Well, don't you have A Walk to Remember, 28 dresses, the Notebook, or some of the
nicer films?"

"You mean you watch chick flicks?" Aaron's eyes flashed with amusement.

"What's so wrong with it?! They're touching, and some of the chick flicks are great
than your horror ones!" I said.

But after moments of arguing, they decided on three films, Psychosis, Paranormal
Activity and The Cabin in the Woods and none of them were my choice. I and Adina
were outnumbered, and the three men, being the masochistic one they were, wanted to
watch horror, not wanted to cry with chicks, as Aaron had kindly pointed it out.

So after 10 minutes into the movie and I was already deep inside Aaron's chest,
smelling his warm cologne to let myself stop from hearing the Psycho's voice. How
ironic was this! I was already tramped by a real life Psycho and here I was afraid
to face a Psycho in the movie?! Didn't you think I was one messed up girl?

"Ok, we are going for A Walk to Remember now!" Aaron said inside my ears and I
snapped my head up in excitement, promptly hitting his jaws with my skull. He cried
out in agony before pushing me away with a glare.

"Don't be a baby, it was an accident." I said, and he snorted "Yeah, talks the girl
who spent 3 hours inside my chest just so that she couldn't see some damn movie.
You're sometime such a girl, Danie."
"Hey what did that mean, I am a GIRL." I emphasized it and Aaron's pointed look was
now on my chest. I flamed red before punching in his gut. He grumbled before
standing up to put A walk to Remember.

The rest of my night was spent with tears, and three laughing males. MORONS!!! They
should understand a girl's feelings.

~~~

A week had passed like lightning and I had to go back to school today. That one
week was the best in my life. I thanked God that I was suspended. If it wasn't for
that, I would have missed the best things in my life.

Jessie visited me every evening with Aaron and we would spend time in the pool on
the backyard, just slouching and chitchatting with Adina's snacks. Jessie would say
some story from school, which made me laugh till my stomach hurt.

Every night Liam would visit for Movies and we would watch Horror movies at the
beginning and they would then kind-heartedly put some Dumb-flicks, as they called
my choice of movies, after my relentless pouting. We did some group studies for the
coming exams too and Aaron did all the teaching, coaching and warning. He would be
spitting mad if I and Liam gave excuses not to study. God, he was so bossy!

I did visit Daise with Adina and James two times. Milan, Daisy's nurse started to
greet me the first time, but I warned her with my eyes. When Adina and James were
engrossed with Daisy, I escaped the room and visited the kids. They were angry with
me because of no cookies, but I placated them and told them I would bring the next
time and I did buy cookies the next time I visited. I asked Maria never to utter a
word to James and Adina that I was frequent here, more frequent than them. Maria
and Milan nodded, understanding clear in their eyes.

I went two nights out with Aaron and Liam and one night Aaron brought me out. Just
me and him. It was one of the most exciting nights in my life. He brought me to the
Museum and we enjoyed the tour. We stopped in a nearby restaurant for cheeseburger
and Mozzarella pizza. It was one of the tastiest meals in my life. I enjoyed every
minute with him. I didn't know what the relationship between me and Aaron was, but
I liked it too much. He didn't kiss me after that one time, but he did hold my hand
in every chance he got and he was always so nice to me; ok, not always; grumpy
Aaron was not so easy to replace, but overall he was great to me.

He'd held me when I was scared of watching a Horror movie and I had this slight
niggling feeling that he put Horror movies so that I would be holding him like a
damn teddy bear or crushing myself with him or completely hide myself inside his
broad chest. But whatever it was, I wasn't complaining. Who would, after all he was
gorgeous.

My Granny didn't even have the decency to call my cell phone to demand where I was
currently staying. I knew school had already called her to speak about my
suspension. But she didn't care or was too busy indulging in her rich life and
partying to take time to call. But I was glad she didn't call; I didn't know what I
would have talked to her if she called. That could have ended disastrous.

Currently, I was staring at myself in the mirror. I wore a black loose shirt and
paired it with Denims. My hair was bundled inside a band and I wore a black low-
heeled boot. I looked good to go, but did I really want to go? Hell, no!

I felt trepidation in my every nerve. I was safe here. I wanted to be here, but I
had to go back to the dorm; this was not my home. Even though James and Adina
welcomed me, I couldn't live in their shades forever. I stepped outside my room and
immediately was greeted by a smiling Aaron.

He looked good in his white shirt and blue casual jeans. His hair was a mess and he
looked opposite to his usual perfect self. What had changed in him? But I liked
this Aaron much better!

"Ready to go?" I shook my head nervously. My throat was one messed up pile of lumps
right now and I couldn't talk; if I tried to talk, I knew I would end up like a
croaking frog.

I ate with Aaron. Adina waved me good-bye and said that I should visit with Aaron
often. She had already asked me to stay here for the next two weeks, but I kindly
declined the offer.

When we stepped inside the school, all heads were instantly turned towards mine and
the noises stopped. It was now dead silent.

"Look who's here; the attention seeking b*tch!" Could you believe it was Sean's
voice that greeted me first and could you believe the instant he stepped towards me
and said that words, Aaron had punched squarely on his jaw and now Sean was
cursing?

The mob of students found my life better and interesting than their pathetic lives
and was now crowding around me whispering in a loud voice, and I wondered why the
hell they were even whispering. It wasn't like I couldn't hear what they were
saying.

"Step away O'Conner or you're going to regret!"

"Oh, now you're defending her? What did she do? Did she jump in front of your car
too?"

The noises again faltered. Whispers died. Every eye was trained on me. I could see
the curiosity in them. They wanted to ask: when did you try to kill yourself? You?
You tried to kill yourself?

Instead of answering them, I took a hesitating step towards Sean and kicked him
straight and strong on his manhood. It would hurt badly, because I purposefully had
my Denims with metal ring on the knees. He was my friend, yes; I loved him dearly,
yes; but if he tried to boss me around and call me names in front of the people, I
wasn't going to take it too kindly. They called me a trouble for a reason!

"Stay away from me O'Conner, because even if Aaron wasn't defending, I, Danielle
Alisa Landon is a big bad girl!" I sneered at his shocked face and traipsed away,
my eyes met everyone in the crowd, warning, and then I lifted my chin, my eyes
colliding with Millie's. She was gaping at Sean. I then winked at Jessie; he
returned the wink back, which got him a glare from his sister.

"Stay away from me and you'll stay intact!"

The students looked scared. Funny people!!! How they thought they could jut mess
with me when I was weaker and then would roll their tail back inside when I showed
a bit of resistance to their heartless treatment.

"You, my Cara, is wonderful in delivering that kick!" A new voice greeted. It had
been so long since I heard it and I missed him, badly.

"Damien!" I yelled with delight and then ran into his arms. He was shocked, but
hugged me back.

"I missed you." I whispered.

"Missed you too..." He whispered back, but I was instantly torn away from his hug
by rough hands and I knew who it was, because I could feel the same warmth whenever
he touched me.

Aaron looked murderous.

"Can't you not throw yourself at him like that? At least not in front of me?" his
eyes glared up at me. His hands were gripping me tightly.

"Oh God, are you Jealous?"

"I-No-I-Uh" he stuttered.

"Alright, you're jealous." Aaron was looking away embarrassed. His cheek was tinged
red. He looked too adorable to resist right now. I wanted to kiss him and took his
breath away. Wow, what the hell Danie, you're ludicrous!

"I am sorry I came out as bossy, but I........"

I knew not where that boldness came from, but I pulled him to me and kissed him
full on his lips, cutting his stuttering effectively.

Well done, Danie... Well-freaking-done!

...................................................................................
.......................................................

Thank you note: Your comments give me a small, but needed boost to write. I
appreciated your support. I decided to give it a try. I'll try to finishe within
oct 31, but if I failed, i'll still want all your support to contine. Please vote
for all the chapters, before you go to next chapter to read :) I want all the votes
i can get. Thanks.

...

*******************************************
[28] ~Rooming-24~
*******************************************
Thanks a lot for your support guys, It means a lot to me :) Please, if you haven't
voted for previous chapter, finish reading this one and then go back all the way to
vote. I need all the votes I can get! And please, please, go and vote for Danielle
as Female2012 in the feedback page. Will you???

Can I get 251 votes for this chapter. Yes, the number sounded wierd, but i liked
it. Oh, also don't go to the next chapter without voting this one.

This is kind of a filler chapter, but you'll learn one of the secret in here :)
It's not so big, but you'll know anyway. I am stopping here, or I'll just blubber
everything :D

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................

Chapter 24. A sauce-y kiss

(Danie)

Aaron's voice died as he stood there completely shocked. When I stepped back,
his################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
#############################################################ade was one of
nonchalance, but his eyes held a hint of curiosity.

"He said you were friends." I bit my nails as I stared at him. Aaron shook his head
before his lips twisted.

"And what's his cooked story?"

"How do you know he lied? He didn't cook a story. He said that you two were
fighting over a girl." There, I said it. His expression changed from amusement to
shock and then he stared down at his feet.

"Yes. That's true."

"Don't you think that's bit childish? Bros before hoes, I've heard this somewhere
else." I chuckled plainly. His sharp eyes reached mine again and he nodded.

"You heard right and I hate Damien because he selected the 'girl' I liked before
'me'. It wasn't a fight about that girl. It was a fight between friends; he
obviously didn't have any moral rules and he ruined our friendship by screwing the
girl I liked. She was no big deal; if anyone had done that, I'd have simply let go
of it. Since Damien did it, I couldn't take that easily. And then.... He..." Then
Aaron bit his lips as though he had just realized he had talked too much and
revealed too much. Aaron stopped halfway and I was too curious, but I let it go.

"Damien regretted it, you know, he said to me." I tried to reason with him. I
wanted to patch them back. They obviously were good friends back then and since I
had faced the pain of losing a friend, I just wanted to alleviate Aaron of that
pain. Damien was a good guy; whatever he was in the past, he wasn't that guy now.

"Yes, and I loved chick-flicks." Aaron retorted.

"Why don't you give him a chance?"

"Chances are overrated!"

I opened my mobile and sent Damien's number to Aaron. He looked up at me when his
phone beeped. His frown deepened when he saw what was on his screen.

"It's Damien's number. Just in case!" I shrugged.

We just sat silently after that and stared. When Liam came back, we forgot all
about the fight and started studying, and then yelling all over again, for
different reason now!

~~~

The next morning I woke up with a start. The nightmare was vivid and violent. When
I woke up, my body was drenched with sweat. The nightmare wasn't that event that
took place years ago. It was about the nameless Psycho who was following me.

I showered the sweat and dread away. When I stepped out of the cold shower, my body
and mind was numb. I walked robotically towards my closet and pried something to
wear. When I fished a granola bar and a fresh strawberry juice from my
refrigerator, I walked towards my locker to get my notes.

My eyes were tired and my legs were protesting as I dragged myself towards the
destination. My head whirred and I felt nauseous. I had this strange sensation in
my stomach, which urged me to step back and run away.

When I opened the locker, I immediately noticed the strange yellow note. I knew it
was from the psycho. This time I didn't hesitate to take it and read. In a neat
crawl, with the red ink, there was a short note written in it,

'Death won't be funnier without the chase; blood won't be tastier without the
fear.' And like every time, it had a black cross on the bottom of the paper.
Instead of feeling panic, I felt irritation.

When I walked towards my Arts period, I immediately located Liam and slumped next
to him.

"I always want to ask you something? Do you even know how to draw?" Liam looked
offended, but then he smiled showing his teeth.

"I want an elective and I want to pass. So I selected it; I am not that bad in
painting." Not that bad turned out to be really bad, even worse. He had zero to nil
amount of skill when come to drawing and painting. The only thing he had seemed to
specialize was in drawing really sadistic stick figures. One of it had a stick
figure hanging from a noose.

"Who's this?" I asked with an amused smile. Liam poked his tongue out before
plucking his cherished sketch book out from my hand.

"That's Ashley?" He asked doubted.

"Your ex?" My smile was too broad.

"Yes." Liam smiled like a small kid.

"I hate her, but even I couldn't accept this thing look like Ashley!"

"In my mind it is."

He looked at me determined and I just shut up. There was no need to argue with him
about his supposed to be drawing skill, when it was nowhere to be found. I knew he
passed the subject, becasue our Art teacher was sorry for him.

~~~

Exams started... Have you ever visited hell? Not... me too, but exams just felt
like hell to me. I couldn't study. Well, I could, but I was too lazy to do it. But
I tried. Aaron helped, oh no, he didn't just help me and Liam, but he tortured us
to study or he threatened that he'd poke our eyes out with a stick. I wasn't
kidding; he even had that stick every time when he came visit my dorm, inside his
back pack.
The last day of the exam was my happy day. It was finally over. I danced a happy
dance and Liam danced next to me. We looked like goofs on the circus, but we didn't
care.

"It's time to celebrate." Liam sang. Aaron looked up at us as if we had lost our
brain cells.

"You don't even get passed."

"I'll pass." I and Liam said sternly.

We drove to the nearby caf and ate, ate until I couldn't eat anymore. My stomach
was bloated and Aaron threw me a disgusted frown.

"Why do you eat too much?"

"I am a growing girl." I crossed my arms across my chest, defiantly raising my

chin.

"Yes, you're." When Liam left to go to the rest-room, Aaron slid next to me with a
smile. I looked up at him with a smile of my own.

"You have sauce there." he pointed.

I tried to wipe it away, but Aaron got my hand and his fingers wiped the saucy
stain across my bottom lips. I shivered under his touch.

He licked his fingers and muttered "Tasty."

"My lips would taste better." I shouldn't have said it, but my tongue was the most
active part in my body. And my brain was the least active one!

"So, is that an invitation to taste?"

"I think so?"

And he kissed me then and there. His lips were warm and tasted exactly like the
pizza he just ate. I hungrily kissed him back, but then jumped back when someone
cleared their throat.

"Go and get a room; too much PDA isn't good for my health and my eyes." When Liam
smirked cheekily, I flushed red and Aaron chuckled at my face. His finger trailed
along my face, before he whispered to me "You look as red as a tomato sauce."

And you know, what I did, I just had to go all the way, pick the tomato sauce and
dump it over his hair. His glare wasn't surprising in anyway, but I smiled.

"Now we matched!"

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
........

.No, no, no, don't go to the next chapter before voting this one, or I will be
spitting mad. You don't want to know what I'll do when I'm angry; ok, I will just
probably cry, but you don't want to see me with puffy eyes, running nose and frown
face. So, yes, you'll just stop here, vote and comment and then go to the next
chapter.

*******************************************
[29] ~Rooming-25~
*******************************************
Gee. Long, too long chapter, just for you guys. The story is getting close to the
end. Whew! And guys, you are really ah-mazing! I am not lip-servicing, it's from my
heart. Thanks for all the support you offered. I couldn't believe my eyes when I
saw the votes for the previous chapter and it's just been what, some 15 hours or
so. Thank you so much guys.

And I am really sorry that I can't post two chapters yesterday. I was going to, but
then the power was gone, poof. Living here in Tamil Nadu felt like living in Stone
Age era. You know, the power cut is for 16 hours a day, and we have only 24 hours.
Hate it here :(
 ..................................................................................
...................................................

Chapter 25. The last kiss!!!

(Danie)

The exams were so over and I knew I would score good grade in everything except
Chemistry and History. History was so okay, but Chemistry, it killed me almost. I
found most of the equations confusing and I knew Mr. Borate would be confused when
he saw my paper too. But I didn't care. I didn't care about anything anymore. I had
learnt my lessons and I was going to live without expectation.

Talking about expectations, I wanted to reanalyze my feelings towards Aaron. He was

so attentive and possessive of me almost all the time, but he didn't talk openly
about his feelings for me and so was I. We were both circling in a large labyrinth,
hiding behind the undeclared feelings. Throwing touches and kisses here and there
did add the proportion of confusion too. I was afraid to confess and I could see
Aaron wasn't ready yet.

Though we created a strong bond between each other, we still avoided Daisy's topic
like a plague. I knew it wasn't healthy to just ignore it; one day or other he'd
want to know and I should tell him. But I wasn't prepared yet. What if Aaron didn't
believe my part of the story and started to hate me all over again. It was one
thing that I didn't want to happen right now.

I stared up at the empty blue walls surrounding me. School was over for two weeks
now and I was holing inside my Gran's house. However we never talked; she never
tried and I tried my best to ignore her and my grand dad. They were not someone I
wanted to confront right now, or ever.

My phone rang, disturbing my thoughts. I stared myself at the mirror before picking
up my mobile. It flashed Liam's name across the screen. I smiled before switching
it on.

"Hey there, goofball." I greeted with a warm smile and he chuckled at the other
end. He still found it funny to torment me, but our hatred had now grown
energetically in to thick-bonded friendship. He was one of my best friends now and
I was happy for that.

"Hola to you too, bucket-head," He greeted cheerily and I gritted my teeth.

"So, are you ready for the graduation day? Dannie-Doo, I and Aaron are now riding
to your Gran's house," I heard Aaron grumbling at the background about how I was a
lazy-bum, who couldn't do anything right on time. Oh, yes, Mr. Perfect had decided
to show his ugly big head early in the morning, today. Lucky day!

"I am just fine to go. You two come soon, and ask Mr. Perfect to snap his moody
mouth shut, or his secret about Donaldriefs won't be a secret anymore." I knew
Aaron heard it because the next thing I heard was chain of curses from his mouth.

"It's on the loudspeaker, Danie." Liam said helpfully. I called him some choice
words before hung up. I adjusted my v-neck shirt and looked myself in the mirror.
When I felt satisfied, I bounced towards the entrance.

When Aaron and Liam arrived at the door, I was already a bouncing mass of energy
and excitement. I was so glad the hell-hole I called school was so over. I was
going to be happy from today, whatever happened. Or maybe I just thought so.

I jumped into the backseat before Aaron revved the car. I stared outside the
passing streets and wished that this place didn't have so many foul memories. I
knew wherever I went, the memories I faced here in California would never stop
haunting me. I wanted to let this all go and be happy, but it wasn't so easy to
practice advises people had given about life. You wouldn't feel what it was to like
lose something if you hadn't gone through it beforehand.

"What's going inside your big head, Ms. Philosopher?" Liam found it amusing to
start his goofing when I was so deep in thought. I shook my head at him before
pulling a small smile in my lips.

"I am just wondering about life after this."

"It'll be better. We don't have to study anymore, to hear to the boring lectures
and bleed ourselves to death. Life will be one better thing to live and love." Liam
yelled in excitement.

"Aren't you going to go to the college, pothead?" Aaron grunted next to Liam. We
both shook our head at Aaron and then Liam whistled.

"Oh no, college is for boring, grumpy old people like you." Liam said and I
chuckled heartily. Aaron smiled at me through the rear-view mirror.
"And you'll be living in the street, begging for life, while I'll be kind and offer
you dollars for living that pathetic life of yours." Aaron replied with a slow grin
that transformed his face completely. Sometimes I wanted Aaron to be grumpy always,
because when he smiled, it made a change in him and I yearned to see him smile,
just to see that mind-altering transformation in his face. His petulance made his
smile a big welcoming feat.

"Yeas, I know man, you're such a great friend like that." Liam laughed aloud and I
joined in the quest. Aaron shook his head at us and muttered 'You two can't be
saved!'

~~~

I was lined next to Aaron. Since Liam's last name was Bennett, he was stuck with
some of the beauty queens and cheerleaders in the front. I noticed Sean after few
heads. He was moodily frowning at his hand. I noticed few familiar faces here and
there. Millie was glaring petulantly at Liam who was standing next to her and was
typing furiously on his phone, sending messages to me.

"Millie looked like she was ready to kill." Aaron whispered inside my ears. I
nodded slightly before my eyes searched for Damien. I couldn't see Damien anywhere.
Where the hell was he?

"He's not here." Aaron grumbled next to me again. I looked up at him and smiled
innocently "Who?"

"Damien Carlo Vincenzo." He said and I nodded. I wasn't surprised that he knew
Damien's full name. They were after all friends in the past. I had tried to pry
more information from Aaron, but Aaron was hell-bent in keeping the secrets to
himself. Whatever, I didn't want to know it that bad. Ok, you got me. I wanted to
know it so bad, but I just gave up. Heard about sour grapes theory!

"I am not searching for him." I lied through my teeth. Aaron's eyes narrowed before
he twisted his lips.

"Yes, and I am in love with Taylor swift." He retorted.

"Hey don't hate Taylor." I protested. He knew I liked Taylor's country song and he
and Liam took it their job to make fun of me at every damn time they could get.
They even gifted me a t-shirt with Taylor's face with an ugly moustache drawn with
the marker.

"Yeah, yeah!" Aaron shrugged non-committed.

"Why isn't he here?" I thought aloud and Aaron looked at me clearly wondering
'What's her damn problem?'

"Haven't you just said that you're not searching for him?" Aaron snapped. I formed
a perfect 'O' with my lips before shaking my head at him with a smug smile.

"I'll never know why you're so jealous." My smile grew wider when I noticed Aaron's
eyes snapped to mine and then went to look at the floor. His cheeks were tinged red
and I pinched him. Hey, don't judge, he was just too cute when he blushed.

"What the hell Danie?" He grumbled moodily before slapping my hand away from his
cheek. Rude boy...

"You're cute like a bunny rabbit when you blush." I tried to pinch again, but his
hand caught mine before I got the chance to pinch.

"Men don't like being called as cute or rabbit, don't you know, you lousy girl?"

"Yes, I know. But I only called you cute." I winked at him and Aaron groaned.

"Oh God, help me."

"He did. He offered me you as your friend." When I uttered the word friend, Aaron
swiftly stared into my eyes and then whispered "Friend?"

I couldn't answer, because the ceremony began and students started moving forward.

~~~
James spun me around and I giggled. Giggled? You heard right. I, Danielle Alisa
Landon giggled.

"Let me go, James," I whispered. People were throwing strange looks at me and James
and the two laughing boys.

"Can't I get the spinning too?" Liam pouted. James said sure and before Liam could
dodge the attack, James grabbed him in his death gripped and spun him around as if
Liam was a rag doll. It was now my turn to laugh. My eyes watered as I clutched my
stomach.

"You old man, let me go." Liam yelled on top of his lungs and Liam's mom and dad
laughed with me and Aaron.

"Mom, save your only son." Liam pleaded with his mom and for that Mrs. Lily Bennett
shook her head with a big grin.

"Mom, you're a traitor." He wheezed the words out. When James stopped and let Liam
go, he slumped on the floor with his head inside his palms. I crawled next to him
and patted him on his head. He looked up at me and pouted.

"Ah, my baby, don't be sad." His mom got the words out amidst her laughing. We all
started to laugh again and when I looked up from Liam, I saw Millie staring at me
with what looked like longing. I might be wrong, because I was always wrong about
people. Though I had learnt every hard lesson, I still trusted some people blindly.
It was the only drawback in me and I didn't want to give up trusting wholly. Maybe,
just maybe, one day I would found someone worthy enough of my trust.

Millie was with her mom and dad and Jessie was moodily standing next to his family.
Sean was nowhere to be seen next to her. I didn't know what happened between them,
but lately, they weren't spending time together. Whatever it was, I didn't care.

When Jessie caught my eyes, he smiled brightly and hopped towards me. Millie caught
his arms and said something, but he shook his head at her and waved a finger at her
face before walking or bouncing towards us.

"Congratulation Danie. I am so happy for you." He said and then looked up at me

sadly.
"I had to spend one year alone without you here in this place." He pointed the
school and I nodded with a small pat on his back. Millie watched us like a hawk and
I felt awkward.

"What's with you and Millie?" I queried. Jessie looked at his sister before
shrugging.

"She lost my respect when she decided to turn her back at you. She's my sister
though, so I am trying to be good; but she's not helping." He frowned, looking much
older than his 16 year old self.

"Don't be hard on her Jess, she loves you and she's your sister. Family comes
first." I said lovingly before my hand automatically went to ruffle his hair. He
frowned and slapped my hand away.

"How many times I have to say? I am 16 Danielle; I am not still in kindergarten."

He puffed his chest out and I smiled at him.

"You're still my baby brother!" He laughed at that and punched me on my shoulder.

When I winced back, he proudly grinned and said "And you called me baby!" I had to
nod to that.

"Okay Danie, if you finish babying your brother, let us go." Aaron pulled me and
Jessie winked at Aaron and poked his tongue out "Jealous that she's not babying
you?"

"Ah, right. I so want to get my hair ruffled and get my cheeks pinched by her."
Aaron said before marching away towards his car. I waved a bye and kissed Jessie on
his cheeks and walked towards Aaron's BMW.

"Where are we going?" I slammed the door shut and Aaron glared at me. "Handle the
baby with care. And we're going to san-Ricardo for celebrating the graduation.
Liam's family is joining with us too."

I felt a stab of pain in my heart. Aaron's family and Liam's family were the
picture perfect one you often heard in the stories. Mine, on the other hand was a
broken hourglass that couldn't be glued back. I was unlucky, but at this moment, I
was happy that James and Adina were here to help me through this. They accepted me
as a family, again and I couldn't thank them enough.
~~~

When the dinner was over, I was filled. My heart was bursting with joy. Lily
Bennett and Samuel Bennett were such a nice set of people. They welcomed me soon
inside their family.

"Liam had said so many things about you. I had already imagined a face inside my
head; but you look beautiful and not at all ugly like Liam had described you." When
Lily gave a hug to me and said in a loud tone, Liam blinked at his mom before he
gasped.

"I never told that, Danielle. I promise." Liam pleaded, but too late as the cake I
was aiming at had already landed straight on his face.

There started a mini-food fight, but the four parents controlled the overgrown
children, that were me, Liam and Aaron. When we walked outside, we three were
covered with chocolate and sauce.

I, Aaron and Liam went to the movie after changing in Aaron's house. Liam drove
this time and I and Aaron were furiously talking about the movie selection.

"If you want to watch the horror movie, I suggest you do it alone; Liam is going to
come with me." I said sternly.

"I never said I am coming with you," Liam protested weakly.

"Oh, you're coming with me or I am posting in my Face book status about your
unhealthy addiction towards reading and most importantly Wattpad and yeah, don't
forget about your skills in painting. Duh!" I said sarcastically.

"Shut up." He glowered, but then shook his head. "You like Wattpad too." He said as
though he had found something to blackmail me.

"I am a girl, so yes, I like reading. You, on the other hand, are just a nerd
pretending to be a fine-ass Jock, reading romance stories." I laughed some more.
"I don't read romance. I only read horror and action!" He defended his male pride.

"And I am telling your user name and then girls would flock your account on WP,
just to talk with you, never mention they want to read your stories too. But hey,
you don't have any. Surprise surprise!"

"Danielle, Stop it or I am cutting your tongue right now." Liam frowned at me

through the rear-view mirror.

But even if he threatened me, the thing was settled. I and Liam were going to see
film of my choice and so, Aaron reluctantly agreed to watch Dumb-flicks too.
Hooray!

~~~

When the movie was over, Aaron drove Liam first to his home. He waved at me and
Aaron before walking inside the house.

"So, what are you going to do next?" Aaron asked. I stared at the dark road in
front of me and then turned to look back at him. His eyes shifted to mine for an
instant before he turned to look at the road.

"I am not sure yet. What about you?" I knew I was lying, because I was sure what I
was going to do, I was just not sure where I was going to do my studies. So I just
chose the easy way out.

"I am going to do business. My dad's company is awaiting me." He smiled with a

weird look on his face. When he stopped in front of my Gran's house, we both sat in
the car looking at each other.

"Walking away from the school, it felt free. I feel like flying and dancing in the
rain. I want to sing happily." I murmured to him. His eyes caught mine and I had
this urge to taste his lips for the fourth time. Stupid me, but I yearned for the
kiss right now; though our relationship wasn't confirmed, I still wanted him to
kiss me.

"Aaron, what's between you and me?" I braved myself for the coming ambush of
rejection or pain or happiness. I wasn't sure what he would say, but I wanted the
answer right now. Good or bad, happiness or sad, beautiful or ugly, I needed the
conclusion right now.

"I don't know," it was another easy way out of the question, but hearing him say
that wounded me.

"Please Danie, I want time. I am confused right now. I like you, but I don't know
anything more. Is it really a like, or is it just some sort of infatuation, I don't
know clearly; I don't want to just lead you into the mess. We're good friends, but
I don't know whether we could be more or not."

"I know Aaron; sometimes I feel the same too." I confessed before stepping out of
the door.

"But I know one thing Danie." He stepped next to me and held my hand inside his
warm big ones.

"What?" I asked with my eyes closed.

"I want a goodnight kiss right now." He drawled sexily.

And so I got my fourth kiss. It, like every other time, was full of fire and
passion. My heart overworked as heat swallowed me. His hands went around my waist
and my fingers tangled themselves inside his silky brown hair. We both stood close
to each other and I knew he wanted me as much I wanted him when I sensed him
turning hot for me.

His lips tasted mine with ardor; I gave whatever I got just as fervently. He
caressed my cheeks, my chin, and my hair. He pulled me inside the kiss, going
deeper and deeper and making my heart flutter; my stomach clenched in desire.

When he stepped back, cool air splashed across me and I felt strangely alone. He
withdrew his hands slowly, taking his time. My hands still resting on his shoulder
didn't want to let go. But I lifted my hands and traced his face before letting it
fall on the sides.

"Good night." He said hoarsely, his eyes burning through my soul and leaving me
bare in front of his eyes. I didn't want this vulnerability, but I couldn't control
the flowing emotions.
"Bye, Aaron."

Somehow this felt like a final goodbye. I didn't know why I cried after he left; I
didn't know what this feeling of loneliness and curling pain around my heart meant.
I didn't know why I felt dejected and why I waited for the next day to become
dreary and painful. But I somehow knew.

But somehow I knew tomorrow was going to be yet another day which brought yet
another unlucky moment. My fate seemed to be waiting there to break everyone of my
beautiful moments. If I smiled for five days, next two days would be filled with
tears. So I waited.

This kiss still tingled in my lips and this kiss somehow felt like the last kiss
between us.

I curled in my bed and cried some more, for my lost family, Daisy, Sean, Millie and
Finally for Aaron. I let the hidden pain consume me for the first time in my life
and I didn't fight.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................................

So now, stop; don't go or I'll cry. Since you guys are kind, you're going to vote
before moving to the next chapter; please please vote for this one and comment. Can
I get 327 votes for this? Again with the number, but lately I was attracted to
weird things.

While I spell checked on wattpad, I noted an interesting thing, ok, not so

interesting, but, hey, the wattpad spellchecker points out 'wattpad' as an error.
Gee! Booh! I know i am boring, but don't blame me!

*******************************************
[30] ~Rooming-26~
*******************************************
Here's that promised chapter. But you need to go back and vote for the previous
chapter, if you haven't voted for it in haste to read this one. I want yor vote and
more importantly your comments.
The banner on the side and in the front was designed my Silvermistenfusion :) And
she creates such beautiful covers. I loved it so much!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................

Chapter 26. Adieu!

That morning I woke up with my head pounding in my ears. My eyes were burning due
to my previous night's continuous crying. I wiped my eyes before I tiredly walked
towards the bathroom. When I dressed, I simply jumped in my bed and slept. This
time I slept more peacefully than the previous night.

When I woke up again, my stomach was grumbling like a wild tiger. I pushed the
dollar bills inside my pocket and drove towards the local restaurant nearby. When I
slumped in the chair, the sweet aroma of food assailed me. I inhaled the scent
before I closed my eyes. It was like a type of meditation to me. I silenced my mind
as I simply sat there, eyes closed and nose opened.

When I opened my eyes, the waiter was patiently waiting for my order. I smiled at
the petite girl and she smiled back. When I ordered, she was looking stunned. I
rolled my eyes before she walked away. When I finished eating, I slouched on my
chair with a big smile.

I spent the remaining time touring around the city with nothing to do. Later that
evening, I bought some cookies in my usual basket and drove towards the hospital. I
wanted to meet Daise and talk about my recent friendship with Aaron. She'd roll her
eyes if she was awake and I could see that mocking smile on her lips as she
disgustingly heard to my story.

We never followed rules. Even when we were young, we were that close that we didn't
have any secrets. She knew all my secrets, even the one about my crush. And she
would frown at me as she slapped her forehead saying 'Danie, he's my twin brother
and this is disgusting.' I would simply smile. We were close and we knew nothing
would spoil that.

When I saw that familiar white walls stood menacingly, I smiled lightly. First I
hated it here, but after years, it had become a most important part of my life. I
walked towards the door and smiled as I waved at Rita in the reception. She smiled
back. I befriended most of the staffs in this hospital and everyone knew me here
and they adored me too. It was such a refreshing relief from my outside world,
where everyone was waiting to blame me.
When I walked towards Danie's room, I heard someone talking to her. It was Aaron's
voice. I was going to turn back and walk away, but when I overheard my name, I
stopped. My eyes were aimlessly staring at the small space between me and the door
and I stepped lightly.

"Walk away.' My mind warned. But I stayed and I regretted it.

I stood there rooted on the place, my eyes staring mindlessly at the boy, who was
narrating his victories... about how he planned to destroy me to a 'still and
unmoving Daise'.

Somehow I didn't feel too surprised, because all the time we were together, I still
expected him to break me off, but also, I trusted him more than anything. So it
hurt badly. More than when Sean and Millie let me go, more than when my family
ignored me. The ache in my heart was unbearable, like someone was punching at the
same place repeatedly with a hammer.

I wanted to soothe my heart, to hold it, to make it stop from paining too much. I
wanted it to cease aching. I touched my heart and later realized it was a fault.
The cookie basket fell to the floor with a resounding thud, but before he turned
back, I left the place, with only one vow: I would never be back to California,
ever again.

On my way, I distantly heard someone calling to me, but my legs didn't stop. My
mind was frozen, as if someone had pressed a snooze button. It was stopped on the
words he said, repeatedly playing the words and rewinding it, just to play it all
over again. It was torturous, but my mind wasn't stopping the process.

'I wanted revenge. I planned to make her fall for me; to pluck out her happiness
away; I wanted to break her apart; to puncture her soul...' Aaron's voice said
again and again in my mind.

Had you ever felt like a needle was poking at your heart constantly that you could
never smile at anything?

Had you ever felt shreds of glasses piercing and pricking every minute that you
couldn't breathe proper anymore?

Had you ever felt so lost and alone, even though you were walking amidst rushing
crowd?

Had you ever felt so bare and open, walking like nothing else matter, accepting or
even awaiting for Death's arrival?

I felt like that this instant. My heart couldn't hold on to the remaining scraps of
hope anymore. It was violently yanked away from me by the time, by the people
around me, like a big bully plucking a little girl's favorite doll, letting her cry
violently and thrash around with tears.

I couldn't explain the pain I was feeling, it was beyond the reach. It was ominous;
it swallowed me from head to toe. It made me want to die this instant. But I wasn't
that pitiful, I was never a coward, never one to back down, or at least I had
become one. Time had made me better too, in some way.

As I reached Gran's house, I straightly walked to my old room. It looked bare and
deserted, just the same as I felt. I didn't know how I walked away from the
hospital, how I drove, how I reached the house. It was an involuntary reaction.

I believed I still could have my 'happily ever after' in this big city. But I
never realized happily-ever-after were only in fairytales. Ordinary human were not
blessed with fairytale endings.

Though there was this nagging feeling in the back of my mind, I still trusted Aaron
with all my heart. I knew it was foolish and reckless of me to do, but I did
anyway. I trusted too easily and that was a problem. Also I started to think of
staying here in the California, all for only one person, the person who took it his
job to break me into pieces, little by little and left me now bereft, though I was
already broken.

I curled myself into a ball, my cheek resting on the cold and stinging floor. My
eyes mindlessly stared into the space. Blankness choked me like someone had wrapped
a shawl tightly around my throat and all I could feel was a hollow emptiness in the
place where my heart previously beat with life.

It was as if a devil had flushed all the blood out of me and was now playing with
my heart with its hard and rough hands. I touched that vacant place in my chest, as
a dry chuckle escaped my lips and I was surprised by the sound of it; it was so
dark and sinful, so cruel and empty. I flinched lightly.

Time stopped moving slowly; it was now running like a wounded horse... the
exaggerated tick tocks made me realize I wasn't dead yet. The darkness was
overpowering, like a demon swallowing the remnants of light around in the world. My
eyes closed automatically, a process which told I didn't want to feel alive
anymore.

As if someone had videotaped it, just to play it all over again to make my pain
unbearable, my past life flashed in before; pieces that I wanted to forget repeated
itself, telling me that I couldn't escape anymore from it. There were some
beautiful moments too, but the pain followed tarnished those moments.

Past couldn't be stopped; you couldn't escape the painful hold it had on you. It
would suffocate, would swallow and would then happily walk away, after breaking you
completely.

I was never a pampered princess; my life was never perfect. Yup, I was content till
I reached 10. And then everything changed. When I was sent away from my mom, first
I tried to grasp their attention by being rebellious. I did whatever it took me to
garner their special attention, but soon I realized it was stupid of me to do.

I mean, whatever I did, I was only going to hear mile long advises, and not the
care and affection I yearned for.

Till I was 13, I really hated my life, but then I met her, met Daisy. She was like
a new blessing, like warm rays of sunlight in my darkened life. She made me smile,
made me cry in laughter. She gave me my hope and life back. She was almost
everything to me from that day. Yes, we still played prank, because that was fun,
but I didn't do it anymore for my parent's attention. It was like a second nature,
it came easily to me.

Three years... After I met her, those were the days which I wanted to engrave in a
stone; they were beautiful memories, memories that always would linger in my heart.
We spent every day together, mostly I visited her home. She would always be there
to welcome me, and her mom, she was the most adorable woman I ever saw.

Adina McCarter had become another irreplaceable person in my life. She had that
ceaseless smile in her caring, kind face. She was most dear to me, she opened her
arms for me for a loving embrace, she was there when I had stories to tell, and she
listened patiently to 'our adventures'.

James McCarter was a big man with biggest heart around. He gave me the funniest
names; he mapped out some of our pranks and he was always there to scold when we
went beyond our limits. He was the dad I never had; he was the dad I always wished
for. When he bought ice creams or dresses or chocolates or toys, he would always
buy for the three of us, Daisy and her brother, Aaron and Me. He silently accepted
me as one of his daughters. That was the biggest approval in my life.

Aaron, my silent crush, he was always distant to me, though his family welcomed me
with open arms. He would look at me like I was going to bring trouble any instant
and he wouldn't give me the day of my life. When he got a chance, he would make me
suffer, until one day.

Then everything changed, I became friend with the infamous Aaron McCarter. It was
just another day... I was crying over my daddy, who never looked more than once at
my direction. Aaron saw me and he sat there till I left wet splotches on his shirt.
It was that day I got another friend; Aaron was careful not to hurt me again and
more importantly he was there whenever I was hurt, with a silent promise of being
always there.

Only... my 'dream family' was broken in a single night, by a single incident. It

left hole in everyone's heart. Though Adina, Daisy's mom insisted I should visit
her every day, even though her daughter was in the hospital bed, adorned with
thousand tubes and machine, speechless, I didn't. The reason was Aaron. The same
Aaron I once trusted for being there whenever I was hurt.

Everything changed that day. I was forced to stay in the dorm, alone. It wasn't
like I enjoyed being in Gran's house, but to be pushed out of it was still painful.

I was tortured by Aaron's cruel taunt and callous greetings. I was haunted by the
bloodcurdling nightmares. I was poked by Samantha's nasty grins and cruel name
callings. It changed me completely.

I was happy even after my dad and mom abandoned me, but my happiness was plucked
away from me that day, the 20th of August, two years ago. That was the day I would
never forget, that was the day which made me a lifeless shell... That was the day
which forced me to plunge inside the welcoming hands of insanity.

I was saved that day, but I still wished it was me who was tucked under a blanket,
lifeless and speechless, instead of Daisy. I hoped... Only my fate wasn't that
kindhearted. It forced me to face every painful accusation from everyone, well,
except Adina and James McCarter. They stayed with me throughout the whole case, as
it progressed in the court. They stood by my side, with a supporting smile and hand
on my back, which my parents forgot to do.

Adina would always say "You're another daughter to me Danie; we want you here, even
if Daisy isn't around." But I didn't want to be around. Aaron's reproachful glare
wouldn't let me be happy with the temporary family I was offered with. It would
follow me like a sharp, cold knife and I was afraid of it.

Yes, the three thugs were given two year imprisonment, but it wasn't enough for me.
I wanted them to be dead, as like they made my Daisy.

One long year, it took me one long year to come out of that depression. I would
have been even dead if it wasn't for Sean; he saved me out of death's hand. Yes, I
tried to kill myself, I was that lost, but when I tried to force myself in front of
a car, the owner already got my motive and braked the car, just before he hit me
and sent me to heaven. Sean saved me that day, yes, the same Sean who blamed me and
broke my heart yet another time, though he knew it was already broken beyond
repair.

Then there was this mysterious Psycho who was following me; waiting for a time to
pounce and kill. I didn't know who it was or what he wanted, but somehow I had a
faint doubt that he wanted my blood; he wanted to torture, to hurt and to let me
writhe in the hand of death.

Amidst this all I got Aaron back; I got James and Adina back; I fell for Aaron,
head first; I loved kissing him, I loved that feeling of warmth that only he could
offer; just to hear later, that this was Aaron's game to get revenge on something I
had never done. He killed me by his confession to Daise. He made me fall for him
and then he took it out from me. It was another fateful play of my luck.

So now I was alone, broken and dejected. My life had so many mysterious turns, and
in each turn, when I finally thought I would be happy, awaited more intense pain
and much cruel heartbreak. Thank God, He deemed it fit to make the heartbreak as an
emotional process; if it was a physical one, I knew my heart wouldn't be still
beating now. Imagine how you'd feel when your heart would shatter with every pain,
physically. How could you bear it? How could anyone bear such cruel pain?

I was waiting for my tear glands to work, but it wasn't working. I didn't have any
more tears to let out. I was drained and weak to even cry. I didn't have strength
to weep my heart out. I smiled, thinking how sick and funny life was.

And then I laughed... Till my eyes watered, no, it wasn't tears of regret or pain,
it wasn't tears of melancholy or sadness; it was just of boisterous happiness. Did
I sound like a crazy person?

After one heck of laughter in my life, all I then felt was numb and deaden. It was
as if anesthesia had been administered to my every body parts. My lips were frozen
in a half smirk, my eyes staring at the distant dark sky, my heart feeling like it
wasn't there anymore, and my mind was completely silent.
I could already see the traces of light stealing the darkness away. I got up from
my stance and pulled my bags from under the bed. I pushed the scattered clothes
inside and opened my mobile phone. If luck was on my side, I could get the ticket
to NYC. But I wasn't a fan of my luck and unfortunately it wasn't my fan too!

I called the airport and was greeted by a sweet sounding lady. I asked her whether
I could get a flight to NYC and she said there was a cancellation and so I could
get to fly at 11 o clock. For once in my life, my luck was on my side.

"Thank you." I said as I hung up. I picked my two backpacks and the travel bag as I
painfully hauled it downstairs. It was just 5 in the morning and the house was
still in deep slumber. Granma and Gramps didn't wake up until it was 9. And I was
thankful for that.

Yes, I could have told them and they would have happily let me go, but then I had
to tell them where I was going and everything. I didn't want to keep in touch with
this place anymore. It was a past that I didn't want to remember from this day.

I hailed a cab and the man in his mid forties helped me to pile my baggage inside
the cab. As I looked at the house, I never felt like I was missing something by
leaving here. I had nothing that mattered most in this place.

I came to Cali when I was 10 and it was rough 8 years that I spent here. 18 was the
age where you should live in a world with full of fantasies, tucked under the
comfort of your bed, your eyes closed with a pleasant dream, with a smile, when
your mom tried to wake you up. But to me these simple things in life were not
allowed... I was forced to stay wide awake, checking out every corner for the death
that was following me, and I was blessed with nightmares, not dreams. No mom, no
friends, no goodnight calls, I was alone. Completely and utterly alone...

When I drove away from the city which made me what I was now, a bare and empty
person, I vowed that I would never think about this place after today. I left the
remains of hurt there, to be blown away in the air. From this day, I was going to
be different. I promised...

When I sat in my plane seat after hours of waiting in the lounge, I felt a small
smile tug at my corner lips. It wasn't a happy smile, but it wasn't a sad one
either.

"Good bye California and Good bye tears! Adieu!!!"

.............................................The
end.....................................................................

So, hopefully you like the story. this was the end. You may wonder, what, she
didn't still uncover so many suspense. But i am leaving it at this. I will post the
epilog soon.

>

>

>

Hee, hee, i was just kidding! This isn't the end guys, there was really so much to
go.

*******************************************
[31] ~Rooming-27~
*******************************************
In chap 26, I had added some lines at the beginning so that you'd know how she
arrived hospital. I thought I could just leave it, becoz that's not important. But
since some of you are confused, I just decided to add those thing about how she
wake up, dressed and drove towards hospital. So check it out!

The banner on the side and in the front was designed my Silvermistenfusion :) And
she creates such beautiful covers. I loved it so much! This chapter is dedicate to
her. Oh, And check the note in the bottom, must :)

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..................

Chapter 27. Truth and regrets

(Aaron)

"I wanted revenge Daise. I planned to make her fall for me; so that I could pluck
her happiness away; I wanted to break her apart; to puncture her soul..."

A small thud disrupted me and I looked up from Daise. But when I saw nothing there,
I shook my head. What did I hear just now? Maybe I was just imagining things. I
shrugged before I stared at Daisy again. I felt like I was betraying her, but I no
longer could punish Danielle for anything, not even for Daisy.

"I befriended her, I asked her to help me fighting with you, I said I believed her
and she trusted me Daise."I continued my story, just before I stopped. She laid
there like a corpse, but I couldn't help myself to blame Danielle yet another time.

Yes, I started this ruse to hurt Danie, but somewhere along the line, my lies
become truth and my intentions became genuine. I fell for her completely and I was
lost. I couldn't fight against that gentle pull she had on me. She was like a north
pole of the magnet and I the south one. I couldn't repel that attraction; it was
stronger than my own will.

"When I was roomed with her, we became close; there were so many times when I
wanted to protect her; when she was suspended from school, I gave her place in our
home; mom and dad were really happy that she was back in their life and when I saw
so much happiness in them, I felt guilt worming through me, torturing me. It was I
who had stopped Danielle from visiting our parents, Daise, it was I who had hurt
her and stopped her from reaching you. I thought she deserved it, but I'm so sorry
Daise, I can't do it anymore." I muttered closing my face with my palms.

"Not even for you. You're my twin, my baby sister; but Danie was a memorable person
in my past and now she's everything that I want; am I being selfish again, Daise? I
don't know; but I want Danielle. I want her to be happy; I want to make her smile;
I want to be that one person who brings that beautiful smile in her face; I love
her Daise. I sound like a love-sick girl; but I am! I didn't know when it happened,
but it happened." I finished as I placed my head over the seat. There was a
complete silence after that.

My back was stiff after hours of sitting in the same position, but I couldn't
complain. When I closed my, I could see Danie's beautiful smile and smiled
automatically. Before I slept, I vowed myself that I would let her know of my heart
very soon. She had asked me what was between us and I would tell the answer soon,
very soon. Then my eyes dropped in dizziness and I welcomed the sleep.

I jumped up from my chair, rubbing my tired eyes, when I heard a loud beeping from
Daisy's heart monitor. Was she going away? Was it her last? My heart beat matched
with hers and my eyes anxiously took in her features. She was still calm like every
other time.

I hurriedly pressed the buzzer and Daisy's nurse hurried inside the room, but
stopped when her eyes fell on something in the floor.
The morning slowly started to become visible and I watched as Milan's face turned
from confusion to fury to helpless wonder. She then hurried towards Daisy and
looked at the monitor. Her hands twitched with the tubes and when she released the
oxygen mask from Daisy's mouth, a heavy gush of air left Daisy's lips. I looked at
her in wonder.

Milan rushed out and when she came in she was with Dr. Jensen. The tall doctor
looked at Daisy, checked her pulse and then smiled gladly.

"Mr. McCarter, call you parents; I think this is going to be a wonderful day." His
smile was infectious and I smiled back happily, punching the phone, my eyes never
leaving Daisy. I spoke hurriedly into the phone and I heard a car revving. They
were already coming here.

I then punched Danielle's number. I wanted her to be here too. But a sweet voice
announced the number was not reachable to my chagrin. I gritted my teeth before
turning back to Daisy. When Mom and Dad arrived, I saw Liam standing next to me,
his arms crossed. At least he was here.

Doctors rushed in and out. In that mess, I noticed a basket on the side. I picked
it up and stared at it. It was already late afternoon and we were still waiting for
Daisy to wake up, if what Doctors said were true, she'd open her eyes after 1 and
half years. It was such a long time to wait, some had even advised mercy killing,
but I and my parents simply refused to let go.

"Where did you find it?" It was the head nurse; her name was Maria or something.

"In here." I admitted as I stared at the small basket again. It smelled delicious.

"Where's she?" the head nurse asked again.

"Who?" I asked as my brows furrowed in confusion. What was this conversation I was
having with the nurse, now of all time? The basket wasn't that important. But the
plump woman didn't think so. Her cool eyes glared at me before she grabbed it away
from me. Wow, she was so polite.

"Danielle Landon; where the hell is she? What did you do?" When the head nurse
asked me with her cruel glare, I wanted to flinch back. I stood there like a little
boy who had just stole cookies from his mama's cookie jar.
"What are you talking about? And how do you know Danielle?" I asked doubted. The
nurse sighed before walking towards the children section with the basket in her
hands. I mindlessly followed her. When she opened the door and laid the basket
there, little kids surrounded her like mosquitoes.

"Where's Danie?"

How did everyone in this hospital know about Danie? What were they talking about
and why my heart was hesitant to hear them out? I was suddenly afraid.

"Tom, Delilah, move away. James, distribute the cookie." She pushed the basket away
and turned her eyes to me.

"Everyone in this hospital knows Danie. She's one of the regular visitors." Maria
coldly glared up at me.

"Why does she do that?"

"Because, her best friend is here in this hospital, you dumb young man; she not
only visits Daisy every weekend, she'd also play with these little angels whose
lives are on the countdown. She'll sit with them, hear them laugh and complain.
She'd sit with Daisy; talk with that girl, though she knows Daisy can't hear.
Danielle has the heart of the gold and it's really pitiful that you and your family
blamed her for Daisy. Do you think she's happily living her life? She's not. She's
worried, more than you, Mr. McCarter. She came here more than you, even though it
hurt her to do so. She said she'd do it, just for her friend, and would stay with
her friend, when she had time to do." The nurse finished and I felt like dying in
shame.

I blamed Danie and thought she was happily living her life, when in all honesty
Dannie dedicated her life her for Daisy, more than me, more than my parents and
that thought didn't make me feel any better. I felt ashamed, I felt like a callous
jerk.

"And this basket, she'd bring cookies to the children and the basket proved she's
here recently; but I didn't see her, so did the children, that's why I am asking
you, what did you do to her, Mr. McCarter?" I was rendered speechless. She was
here? Then why did she leave?
"I don't know where she's, but I didn't see her." I muttered, but deep down I knew.
She heard me talk to Daise. My heart crumbled down and pain surrounded me.

"I saw her." A woman in her mid forties said. The head nurse looked up at the woman
and smiled worriedly.

"How's Allis? And when did you see her?" Maria whispered gently.

"Yesterday late evening, she visited Daisy's room, but after some minutes, I saw
her running away. I called her, but she didn't hear me, I think." When the woman
stopped, world collapsed over my head. My eyes blurred and I stumbled back.

I took a hasty step out and breathed in. Did she hear me? Was that the reason why
she ran away? I slumped tiredly in the chair, my face inside the palms. I felt my
heart breaking inside; how could I face her again after this? I was sure she heard
me and that was the reason why she ran away. Would she believe me after this? Would
she even give me a chance to explain? I didn't deserve her forgiveness, but I
wanted it so bad.

But my thought was stopped when Liam stepped out and grabbed my hand.

"Man, she's coming back to life."

I hurried towards the room, waiting for Daise to open her beautiful blue eyes and
smile at me.

~~~

Two long days... Daise was still in her bed. Her eyes would sometime flicker open,
but they would soon shutter close, as if she couldn't bear the intensity of light
or maybe she didn't want to see the cruelness in the world. Dad sat on the desk and
mom was waiting near the window. I was seated beside her.

I didn't have time to go check on Danielle. I called her phone, but the same sweet
voice repeated the number was unavailable. I had asked Liam to check her, but he
said she wasn't in her Granny's house. Where did she go?
I called Liam again.

"I am coming to hospital man, but I don't have any news about Danielle." He said
regretfully and then hung up. He was in pain, I knew. Over short time, they both
became friends and Liam's intentions were purer from the beginning. It was me who
had tried to befriend her, just to break her apart.

"Aaron?" A small voice whimpered. I snapped my head towards her and Daisy's blue
eyes stared at me. I bristled before standing up.

"Mom, dad." I called to them urgently and they walked close to where I and Daisy
was. She was looking fine. Her eyes reached mom's eyes and she smiled "You look
like a mess mom." A small smile curved on Daisy's lips. She looked pale, but her
eyes were open and staring. That was what I wanted.

Doctors had said she might not remember everything, but it seemed she was fine. Her
humor sense was still intact and she remembered my mom immediately. That meant her
brain was fine and unharmed.

She then looked at my dad, her blue eyes kind of tired and she looked exhausted.

"How long was I out here? Your belly looks bigger than I last saw it." Her weak
voice made my dad stiffen, but then he smiled and laughed some more. She smiled
with him.

"One and half year." Liam's voice announced as he stood next to her with a big
smile. She was like a sister to him in the past.

"Liam, aren't you? How's your stupidity doing now? And did you say one and half
year? Is that a joke?" she asked to him in a weak voice, before her eyes stared
past all of us. She searched some more and her eyes turned wide and were filled
with panic. She clutched her head tightly and muttered.

"Where's Danie?"

~~~
She protested to meet our eyes. Mom and dad assured Danie was fine, but Daisy
continued crying. Doctors asked us to leave her alone for a while. She needed to be
alone, and she shouldn't get emotional right now, they ordered. We reluctantly left
her inside the room.

"We all are there, and she still asks about Danie," Liam said wonderingly.

"Danie is her sister; her best friend." Mom said to Liam in a loving tone.

"But Danie is the reason why she's here." I said to mom, but deep down I didn't
want to voice it out. Mom's sharp eyes reached mine and they looked fiery.

"Shut up Aaron, stop saying it again and again." She snapped at me and I shut up.

"I think Danie's no longer here." Liam said after stretching minutes of silence. My
eyes snapped to him and my mom sharply cut in "WHAT?"

"I don't know what happened, but I am sure she's gone. Her Granny said the other
day that Danie was missing for three days and she left a note saying 'she's fine
and don't search!'"

My heart was breaking completely. Why didn't she give me a chance to explain? Why
didn't she want to confront? Why did she just turn her back on me? Couldn't she see
that my possessiveness and my kiss were true?

After an hour, mom and I entered inside the room, Liam following us. Daisy's eyes
were focused on mine. It seemed like she didn't spend almost two years in the bed.
It was like it was just two days and she was ready to fight for my head, again. She
narrowed her eyes at me.

"You. You tell me what happened?"

She viciously stared at me.

"Care to explain your story first?" I asked sarcastically. She was being unfair
here. We waited for her to wake up for years, and the first thing she did was
fighting with me for Danie?
"Oh, sure, but you Aaron, you're not going to escape." She waved her fingers. They
shook like a leaf and she looked too thin. Doctors said she would need
Physiotherapy to bring her rested body parts to life again. She'd need treatment to
walk and move her body parts which had totally forgotten what to do in these past
years. It would need time, but her tongue was still sharp.

"So, tell me." I pushed again. Mom sat in the corner, her eyes trained on both of
us. Liam slumped on the desk on the side looking eager to listen and I took my seat
on the chair, anticipation thrumming in my nerve-ends.

"Samantha invited me to the pub on the alley; I could still picture the night as if
it was happening today. I am so sorry mom; it's my entire fault. I put you through
so much stress and problems." But I didn't hear her anymore.

Samantha invited me. Those words ringed in my ears again and again.

"Honey, Sshh, don't worry, you're alive and that's important for us now." Mom
clasped her hands with Daisy and squeezed it gently.

"I asked Danie to accompany me, but Danie didn't want to go. She banned me too; I
called her a wimp and went with Samantha anyways. I didn't know what happened; one
moment I was with Samantha and the next moment she wasn't near. Some three or four
men surrounded me and started talking nastily." She stopped and gasped lightly.

"I was terrified mom, scared shitless. They tried to harm me. They kissed me, held
me against the stone wall and pulled me out in the dark."

My body went rigid as I heard her say this. That b*stards! I wanted to kill them
again. Yes, don't forget Samantha too. That sh*t had lied to me about this.

"But mama, Danie came..." She sobbed in my mom's arms. My mom hugged her saying
'Sshh' repeatedly. Mom's hand was on Daisy's back, rubbing a soothing circle.

"She came for me, she saved me mom; because of me, she's hurt too." When she
finished, she wrapped herself around my mom's stomach.
Then she turned to me.

"So, now you tell me? What happened to Danie?"

I repeated what I planned. I said that I befriended her just to break her apart,
but then I fell for her too. And Liam concluded that Danie was nowhere to be seen
here.

Daisy stop breathing before her stormy blue eyes reached mine.

"Go away, Aaron. I hate you."

I blanched before I stood up.

"I am so sorry, Daisy. I was angry because she hurt you. I never thought Samantha
was the reason for it." I said before storming out.

I would find Danie and I would teach Samantha a lesson.

Samantha did a mistake when she messed with me and Danie. I would punish Samantha
and my punishment for hurting Danie was missing Danie. I was so judgmental and I
didn't wait to hear her out. I wanted to kill myself; I was so embarrassed at
myself. I didn't deserve Danie; she's beautiful, her heart was as pure as milk; she
didn't deserve my cruel treatments. And I hated myself for it.

Regret swirled inside me. Where did she go? Why did she leave me?

Hell... I wanted to just sit there and cry now, more than anything. I needed to
find her or I would never be happy with myself. Guilt was consuming me, but the
major part was a swallowing pain, because of my love for her.

I wanted to hold her to me and watch a horror movie. I loved my every single minute
with her when she was in my home and with her in the dorm. I wanted her back and I
to kiss her again.
I wanted to repeat our kiss, again and again until she went breathless. I was
stunned to silence when I first kissed her. It was breath-taking and it was
special. For that, I needed to find her, soon. She was my reason to happiness
lately and I didn't want to miss her.

I would bridge a gap between hell and heaven to find her, I promised myself before
I stalked purposefully towards Samantha's house.

But my face fell when I found a big 'for sale' note on Samantha's front door and a
big lock hanging from it. My heart fell again.

Samantha was gone. And so was My Danie... And I was helpless to do anything.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..............

So, how do you liked this chapter in Aaron's POV? Do you still hate Aaron?

Ok, here's the drill. I like to have 53+3 comments and 331+4 votes. I'll post the
next chapter asap, when I reacehd this.If I didn't get it, I'll still post, but in
a slower pace, so no worries.

And here's a game for the dedication of the chapters.

I want you to review this story. Good or bad, I dodn't care, but don't be too rude.
Be honest, and be comical. If your review make me smile, you may get a dedication
to the next chapter. If your review make me think 'I should have done better' in a
good way, you may get the dedication. Also if your rveiew is comical, filled with
sarcasm and jokes, which make me laugh like a loon 'You must get a dedication' So
go on and try it out. However the review should be long and precise.

*******************************************
[32] ~Rooming-28~
*******************************************
Hola guys, how r u? So the next chapter is up and all I am asking is your
65comments and 356 votes. Plz, plz, vote for the previous chapters as well, don't
think twice and don't be lazy like me. Your every votes determines the netry of the
story at least to the finale :)

Vote for Danielle: in special awards, under female2012, by going to community->

watty awards-> feedback page (under special awards)-> drop down menu-> fill the
form. Please, don't hesitate to do it. I will love you forever if you do that.
Hehehehe...

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

Chapter 28. The club

(Daisy)

It had been a very hard 20 days in my life. I started slowly to walk, like a baby
taking its small first steps. It was difficult at first, but as time passed by, my
legs became useful and alive. Doctors said I should try more and I really tried. It
still hurt so much, but I was okay now. The pain was slowly fading and I could walk
and use my hands, without expecting others to help me with my basic needs. I mean,
it was kind of humiliating.

I was really starting with the life, but then again, it wasn't so great. I really
missed Danie. The moment I opened my eyes, I wanted to see my beautiful friend's
face. Instead she wasn't there. I was sometimes angry at her. Why didn't she wait
for me? If Aaron hurt her, that was not my mistake. Was it? Why did she run away
from me? I knew she was there when I was lying lifeless in the bed. At times my
brain would come to life, and at those times I would hear Danielle sitting next to
me, telling stories. It was strange, but even then I felt it when I was lying like
a corpse.

I dragged myself towards my room after waving a small bye at my physiotherapist. He

waved at me with a brotherly smile. He was a great man and I really liked him in
the short time, like a brother.

"Don't over work yourself," he chided lovingly as he saw me walking to my room. I

still had a wheel chair, but I hated using it. I hated asking for help, mostly.

When I entered inside my room, I saw Aaron sitting in my bed, his eyes focused on
the joined hands in his lap. He looked so lost. I wanted to hug him and console
him.

Aaron came back home for the weekend. He had started the college a week ago. He was
doing business (Finance management) in University of California. I still didn't
talk with him, but he looked so frail and his face had lost its usual sheen of
happiness. He was already paining and I was torturing him too. I felt guilty, but I
was too angry to forgive him. Danie was most important part in my life and I missed
her because of him.

"Daisy, please, talk with me." He pleaded as I slumped on my bed, leaning against
the head rest and resting my legs. It would become too painful if I exhaust myself.
I took in a calming breath before I smiled sadly at him.
"Okay Aaron. I am so sorry, but I miss my friend and it was so cruel of you to
treat her like shit for two years; how could I bear it, when it was Danie who had
saved me from the hands of death and humiliation." I whispered silently. He
stiffened and flinched back when I uttered Danie's name, but then his eyes took a
softer note and I could see the pain written across his eyes clearly.

Aaron was like my soul; being his twin sister, I had this soul-deep connection to
him. I could sense his happiness and I could feel his pain. He was now hurting and
I suddenly felt guilt consuming me for my hurtful comments in the past days.

"I miss her too Daise, and I can't blame her for leaving. But please don't blame me
Daise, I need you!" My brother's shoulder slumped and he looked so vulnerable right
now.

He clearly missed Danie too and he was hurting. Personal investigation sounded good
at first when Liam had proposed it, but the man we hired had backed after just 15
days saying he had more important works to do and he had no information whatsoever.

I hugged him and he gave in to my hug. We hugged for minutes, before sitting apart.
We knew we both were missing her deeply. Why didn't she wait? She could've talked
with Aaron.

But I didn't blame her too. After all she liked Aaron even when she was young and
to have him did things like this to her? Well, she couldn't bear that pain too. I
hated myself for not being there for her when she was alone and hurting. But fate
wasn't always that easy.

I always poked fun of her with Aaron when we were young. She'd smile and then say:
'If you let me marry him, I will name my first child Daisy.' And I would laugh with
her. We never had secrets and that was what made Danie closer than a friend. Best
friend couldn't cut it; she was more than a sister.

"I want her Daisy, or I know I'll go insane." Aaron murmured to me.

"Stupid, you need to be strong for her; when she sees you like this, she'll never
look back at you. So, stop being pathetic and be a man."

I knew he needed all the boost he could get and I was happy to offer it to him. His
hands went around my waist as he whispered brokenly:

"Even if I am looking like a model, she'll never look back at me, Daise. She hates
me and she loathes me, now! I know."

"She may hate you now Aaron, but I know she loved you more than that. She likes you
from when she was young. Do you know?" His head snapped towards me.

"She did?" He asked looking like a lost puppy dog.

"Yes. She told me so much time and I would threaten her with that secret." I
laughed at the memory.

"I liked her when I was young too, and I had told her that. She never answered and
then there was your accident. After that, I just started hating her. But deep down,
I never stopped liking her too. I sounded like a messed up person and I am
confusing myself."

"That day when you said you like her, she said that to me later and said she
panicked and couldn't talk. Do you believe Danie, the warrior, lost her nerve when
her crush just admitted he liked her too?" I laughed as tears ran down my cheeks. I
missed her so much. I wanted her to be here, laughing with me.

"But then everything changed Daisy and there's no one to blame except me. I hate
myself. You don't know how bad I want to rectify all the errors, but I don't know
where to find her or what to do. In movies, these kinds of shits are always easy,
like the hero would magically found the heroine spending no more than a day. Why
can't life be a movie?"

"Life's not that easy Aaron; it has its own purpose. What you sow, so you reap;
that's the mantra here Aaron. Every mistake would be punished or then people would
never hesitate to do mistakes. No one can escape from the aftermath of their
mistakes." I patted his head like he was my little boy. Aaron accepted it silently.

"You become wise." He commented.

"I think so." I shrugged casually.

"Will she forgive me Daise?"

"Just pray that she liked you more than she hates." I whispered gently as I opened
my laptop.

"I am praying every damn day, Daise. When will she come home?" He asked like a
little boy that had lost his beloved teddy bear. He looked so heartbroken and
miserable, that my heart melted for him.

"She will be home, one day or other. Till then we have to bear this pain. This is
our punishment."

"My punishment, yes, Daise; but you didn't do anything." He said thoughtfully.

"I am your twin. I share everything with you." I said with a small sad smile. That
was true. He shared the same womb as me; he shared his pencils, chocolates and
every small thing with me. When I was sad, he'd be sad too. He cared for me like a
second mom and now I was sharing this pain with him, for his mistake. I forgave
him. Everyone did mistake and I was happy that Aaron recognized his.

We spent the remaining hours in silence before mom called us for the dinner.

~~~

(Danie)

It had been 3 weeks since I was here in NY and a week since I had joined the
college. It took time for me to settle here, but New York wasn't new to me. It was
where I was born and was brought up. So, I remembered every corner; the loud noisy
traffic strangely sounded like a soothing lullaby to me. The lights adorning the
city during nights removed bleakness from my heart and it felt like I was back to
home after a long tiring journey.

I was now one of the proud students of Fashion Institute of Technology. Life was
getting better with every passing day and future seemed promising, at least to an
extent. A future without him looked bleak and dreary, but I still wanted to live.
 I completely packed my past inside a tight box and left it in the back of my
brain. No that was a lie. Because from time to time, the past would open up and
haunt me like a ghost, and I was continuously running away from it, trying to
escape its ominous presence lingering in the back, poking and pushing to come out
in every chance it had.

I couldn't forget his face, his voice, and his eyes and finally that words I heard
which cut me apart. But I was trying. I was trying to push him out of my memory. It
was difficult. I still loved him, but I was trying to stop loving him. I didn't
know whether one could stop loving just like that, but it still hurt to be in love.
Love was a real pain and it was difficult to forget that person who taught you how
to love. It wasn't easy, but like I said I was trying and failing completely.

I become well-known around the college campus in a week. People loved to flock
towards me and asked me about the new dress I was currently making and for fashion
advises. I was now a quiet student, my sarcastic bones still were active, but I
successfully managed to curb its curious nerves.

I was now that girl who loved to be out of troubles. Oh, right, I had learnt my
lesson in a hard way. Sometimes your tongue could get you in so much trouble and
sometimes people would believe it was all you, when in reality you wouldn't have
done anything at all. But still sometimes my tongue would outdo my warnings... It
was like my tongue had its own mind!

My teachers just adored me. I was like that perfect student, who would do anything
to please her teachers. But it wasn't really hard to do so, since I loved fashion
just like my teachers did.

I didn't find anything out of the ordinary here. Those dead cats, death notes,
creeps following, stalkers, etc. had stopped completely. I felt perfectly safe here
in NY than in California.

So, all in all, life was perfectly calm and storm free. I loved living here. With a
small smile, I stretched my arms and fell into my spongy bed. The dorm was smaller
than I used to have in the private school, but it was wonderful in its own way.

"Come on Elle, don't be so stubborn; it's so boring here; let's get out." My
roommate whined.

Yes, I went by Elle or Alisa now. A way to stop being the same me and it helped
mostly. After a week, I was Elle to everyone and Ms. Alisa to my teachers. I didn't
want any trace of the leftovers of past in me anymore. It felt refreshing to feel
the change in the bones and I felt rejuvenated.

"Tracy, I'm bummed. I wanted to rest." I said silently. She was a party girl, but a
good one in that. Oh, if she was like Samantha, I would have just stopped talking
with this girl. But she wasn't, not one bit.

She was bright, peppy and playful. Her smile was contagious and her lame jokes were
too lame that it made me laugh at the lameness of it.

She was tall, dark and a gorgeous girl. But she was completely unaware of her
beauty and that made her special. When I first saw her, I was like 'What a
nuisance.' But then it had become familiar and somewhat necessary for me. She was
my distraction.

I decided I didn't want friends, because I had suffered from trusting people; but
she decided otherwise and let me tell you something, what Tracy wanted, she'd make
sure that she got it. So, I was forced into friendship by her and her ceaseless
ways to get me to talk was successful. I gave in just to make her stop that
pestering routine of sitting beside me, walking with me wherever I went and wearing
my clothes in the room, in order to get a response from me. And she got it!

"It is the weekend and only a loser will lounge inside the room, looking quite
pathetic. Come on, whatever your past was, I am sure it won't be as bad as me and
still I'm roving and enjoying, am I not?" she started cheerfully, but her eyes
dimmed as she finished. It was the first time she had mentioned about her past, but
it got me and I looked up at her curiously.

"Oh forgot it!" she threw her hands and the strutted towards her big closet which
contains strange collection of Hippie clothes. She pulled out a bright green beaded
shirt with a long loose skirt and waved it in front of my face.

"What do you think?"

"The shirt will go better with that cream colored flowery skirt you bought
yesterday." I said as I carefully polished my long nails with a silver nail polish.

"Wow, you're my lifesaver! What would I do without you?!" she cried in glee as she
took out the skirt and then went inside the bathroom to get dressed. She was as shy
as me in these matters; I never found dressing in other girl's presence comfortable
and she was just the same.

When she came out, she looked radiant and unique, just like the Tracy I knew in
these past days. She immersed in makeup and things once she got back.

"What do I do with my hair?"

"Leave it down. Actually who's throwing the party?" I said as I closed the bottle
carefully and looked at my now prim looking nails. It was Tracy's idea that I
should polish my long nails; she said it would look cute with proper care.

"It's just the weekend party darling. We are just walking to the club nearby."

This club was a little quaint place with some speakers and pretty good songs, a
little of rum and soda, coke or juice; you could choose your flavor of choice. It
was mostly for the students from our college, opened by a college guy, a place
where old people were restrained and high-schoolers were prohibited.

Oh cool... But it was just a club where people would meet and dance. Collage guys
never went rowdy in here. It actually surprised me how decent our college guys and
girls were. They were all quite a professionals. And I loved it just the way it
was.

"Ok, you look wonderful. But come to the room before 12." I said sternly as I
opened a fashion magazine and leafed through it.

"No, don't give me that! You're coming with me, or I'm going to drag you out." She
said, as she walked towards my closet. She opened it as if she owned it. Wow, a
little privacy is appreciated. But actually I didn't care. This girl was as
innocent and bubbly as a child.

"The pink button down and plaid skirt, with that dark red heel you had. Just cute
and casual like you!"

"I'm not even coming. I don't want to sleep in a heel." I yawned; I was really
tired. 5 days of continuous workloads and designing took the toll out on me.
"Don't be a party-pooper. I'm already dressed and Cole asked me to go with him."
She pouted. Her bright silver eyes were wide and begging. Oh no, I'm not going to
fall for that look, dude!

"Then you should go out with him; don't compel me."

"I'm not going if you're not going... I shouldn't have really dressed, I mean, I
know, you're such a rock-hearted person; you don't even care about me. I really
thought you're my friend, but I got it. You have so many friends from your home
town I am just a nuisance to you. Cool, I'm going to change to my pajama pants and
spend the rest of the night here, whining and mourning, like a loser, because my
friend, or so called friend didn't even take pity on me...."

"Right, right, I'm going." I cut in to her pretty long speech and she smiled. That
trick!

When I dressed in the shirt and skirt she picked, I looked cute as she told.

"I am not wearing that thing. I'm going in flats." I pointed to the heels and she
nodded halfheartedly.

"Can we curl your hair?" she asked. I looked at my now long, straight brown hair.
It was no longer messily entwined, curly blond and disgusting. It was now sitting
politely on my back, reaching my mid back. I combed my fingers through it and
smiled.

The first thing I had done after coming to NY was going to beauty salon and did
perm and dye it a light brown shaded blond. My hair now looked like a model's,
straight and neat.

"No, I prefer it this way, where's your pink dye?" I asked as I parted a part of my
hair. When she gave the dye, I applied it and waited for the color to appear in my
brownish blond locks.

After I was finished, I put my pink flats with cute bow on it and walked out with
Tracy, her hand clutching my arms. I passed through the empty corridors and found
girls leaning against the doors.
"Elle, come on, you're a Godsend, come inside." Haley poked her head out and cried
to me. Tracy smiled at me and we entered inside, looking smug. Hayley was a great
girl, but she was just over zealous. I found the past me in her and we had become
close. Not as close as I was with Millie or Sean, because I knew it would one day
end with my heart breaking.

"This or this?" she showed a light colored latex dress and a complete opposite of
the previous one, a long sleeved tee with belted skirt.

"The brown belted skirt and I prefer that white half sleeved cotton shirt; it
looked good on you and oh, try that boots," I examined the things carefully and
nodded, "yeah, it can do the trick!"

"Ponytail?" she asked once she fitted herself inside the dress. She looked cute in
a little kid. Her chubby eyes were grinning and she was pretty. I admired her.

"Nope, curl it in the side." Tracy curled her hair as I made myself home in her
bed. I loved college. People were friendly and less spiteful when compared to
schools. I realized school was just one of the phases where we all wanted to be
bossy or quiet or rebellious, but I wondered whether Samantha had grew out of her
b*tchy bones. I should stop thinking about the past, I said to myself sternly.

When we were finished, we walked towards the club,
our hair and ruffling it. I smother it and smiled.
moon shining above us. The massive building of our
eyes as I trailed along with my friends. Tracy and
something as I took in my surrounding.
the fresh night air playing with
The night was bright, a full
college stood proudly before my
Hailey were gossiping about

When we reached the club, it was already filled and everyone was sitting in the
small tables scattered around and were talking.

"Hello ladies!" Mark said as soon as he saw us. He was the playboy of our college,
a year above us and our senior; he loved to tease us, but he was a great boy
nonetheless. He made it clear to the girls that he didn't want the relationship and
still some girls would willingly go for him. I couldn't blame him though, he's
good-looking.

"Go and show your charm somewhere else, you butt-head!" Hailey looked railed. She
deftly avoided his kiss on her cheeks and defiantly pushed her chin up, glaring at
now smirking Mark.
"Don't you dare put your STD spreading mouth on my face." She looked scary. She was
small, but she was also feisty.

"STD spreading mouth?!" Mark looked confused.

These two were constantly fighting and I could see they had this love/hate
relationship going on. Mark was too playful to note it and Hailey was too stubborn
to admit it. But they looked good together.

"Yes, you jerkass. Move away, I have to go and sit with Lance and I didn't want to
touch you!" she threw her hands up and shivered as if she was disgusted. Mark's
eyes darkened as he stepped away.

"And I didn't want to touch you shortie. You're so out of my league." Mark grumbled
and walked past us. I looked at Tracy and noticed she was looking at me too. We
both shared a small smile and shook our head in sync.

"So what are we going to do?" She asked, but was instantly distracted when a tall
boy with messy blonde hair wrapped his arms around her from the back.

"Coley... You're here." She said excited and Cole cringed.

"Coley how are you?" I said in a same whiny voice as Trace and he glared at me.

"Stop calling me that!" with that he dragged Tracy away, leaving me alone in the
club. I searched for a place to set my butt, but it was really crowded. I
maneuvered my way through the bar and ordered for a Coke.

"No alcohol?" the bartender asked. I shook my head; I was allergic to alcohol; who
in their right mind wanted to spent their time without realizing what they were
doing and how stupid they looked drunk and woke up with a head splitting hangover,
with no memory of the past night. No thank you!

I sat on the stool, sipping on my coke. When the loud music started, people
scurried away to dance. Many of them really knew how to dance, unlike some
crushing, swaying and groping. It was really great to see them dance.
As bodies merged in the swirls of dancing, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the
soothing waves of the music drifted to me, calming me with a gentle stroke.

Until...

A loud gunshot echoed throughout the bar and people started to scurry away in a
rush to get away from the place.

I sat there frozen.

Was my psycho here too? Was my quiet life was finally over?

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

What do you think? Hey there, there's only 6 or 7 chapter left for this story to
over and I will try my best to finish within oct 31. You help me by voting and
commenting.

*******************************************
[33] ~Rooming-29~
*******************************************
...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

"Destination is not the end. It's just the start of new journey and another
destination."

"We come across all sort of bends and will think that it's our end, but they really
will just be a new beginning."

Chapter 29. The Drug lord's daughter

"What the hell?" I mumbled as I stood from my chair, pushing it in the process. The
thud echoed throughout the quiet club. My hand clamped itself tightly on my head,
but then I jerked as I heard someone laughing and people started grunting.

"HAHAHAHAAA..." a loud thunderous laughter echoed throughout the bar.

"Oh, why I am not surprised." Anaya, one of the senior girl sneered at the guy who
now stopped laughing. I hadn't seen him anywhere in the Uni. Who was he?

"Welcome back, Jason the Jerkass." Mark grinned cheekily at the guy. The guy was
tall, and handsome in a different way. His skin was a light brown; his hair was as
dark as midnight and was hanging on his eyes. His eyes, those were clear aqua blue,
like settled, calm water. That smirk told me he wasn't that innocent as his eyes
looked.

"It's Jason the Mighty." He corrected and waved aside Mark.

"So, how's School without me? Fun? Oh I know, it won't be. Don't worry fellows, I
am back!" Jason said obnoxiously. Oh, he was arrogant too.

"Trust me Jason; it was fun just before you placed your feet on the place." A girl
shouted and everyone booed and yelled "Burn!"

"Liar, Liar pants on fire." He grinned cheerily and then his eyes caught mine. He
looked surprised and stunned for a minute; he weaved through the crowd and stood in
front of me, before I could even blink. That boy was fast.

What the? Why was he in front of me now? What did he want?

"Do I know you?"

"Boys still use this kind of picking lines?" I quirked my eyebrows and
unimpressively shook my head. A small scowl appeared on my face. I hated these
types of guys.

"No, I am being serious here."

"Ok, I don't know you!" I said and then turned away, but the last thing he said
stopped me.

"Do you know Marcy Crompton?"

I looked at the table in front of me stunned and unable to move. My feet lost the
ability to take another step in the front and it was glued. My mind stopped
working.

"No." I shrugged, trying to act calm. I still didn't know how he knew Marcy
Crompton, but I didn't want to know anything about that.

"Okay, you look like someone I know." Jason said before walking away with a shrug.
I released the bottled sigh and closed my face as wariness surrounded me like a
thick forbidden blanket.

I thought I was free from my past. I thought I could cover myself under this new
mask and pretend that I was someone else, than that girl I was in the past. But I
guess I was being completely and utterly wrong. Past could never be stopped.

Marcy Crompton was someone I never intended to meet or talk to, never again, but
here she was, following me and my life through someone else, like a truth in my
hopeless past. No matter what I tried to stop being Danielle Landon, I would always
be that girl, deep down. My past wouldn't let me to sleep peacefully or wake up
without any fears. It was my fate, it was what I was forced to live.

I shook my head; my brown fringes fell over my face in an array. I gently wrapped a
band around my hair, pulled it up in a ponytail and searched for Tracy. I had to
leave the place and I wanted to be alone.

"Trace," when I found her, she was with Cole, leaning against him, "I want to go to
the room, you make sure you'll be there before 12." I said all too seriously before
walking away from her. I heard her grumbling in protest, but I didn't care.

When I closed myself inside the room, I shrugged myself out of the dress and wore a
comfy looking t-shirt and my favorite baggy pants. I slouched in my bed, my eyes
staring ceaselessly on the empty campus stretching in front of my eyes, through the
lone window standing in my dorm room.

The place looked deserted; a shiver ran through me as I wondered what sins would be
hidden inside this campus. The croaks and groans of insects manifested with each
passing hour, as thick darkness shrouded the remnants of light.

I found myself thinking about Jason. Who was he? How did he know Marcy Crompton? A
small part in me told that he knew her more than I. It made me wince in pain. It
had been years since I met her, but even then I couldn't forget her baby blue eyes,
completely opposite to mine, her graceful smile and her red hair.

I paced inside my room, my mind reeling about the notes I received when I was in
California and the strange things I encountered. Those notes were now neatly tucked
inside a small cover and were buried deep in my closet, but they still haunted me,
the remains of nasty yesterdays. My gut instincts seemed so attuned to the
impending disaster in my life these days. I realized it was a forewarning from God,
at least to prepare me a little better. I loved that about my life, God was still
there, whatever happened.

When I fell asleep, I noticed it was half past 12 and Tracy was still not here. I
mumbled a curse before covering myself with the blanket and fell into an agitated
and restless sleep.

The nightmare contained traces of Daisy and the three thugs; it now stretched into
a dark narrowed corridor, where I ran all alone, followed by something or someone I
didn't recognized. I could feel the cold run through my bones and a slight
whooshing sound cutting through the air. I also could feel the knife in that
person's shadowy figure. The thing grew menacingly as I reached a dead end and it
stood there, ready to pounce.

"Elle, Elle," a voice cried near my ears. I flinched back.

"You think you can escape from us, from me?" the voice added in a mocking sarcasm.
The shadowy figure dimmed and suddenly I saw Aaron in its place. I covered inside
my blanket, bunching it in my hands for dear life.

"Elle, wake up," it was now Tracy's voice, begging to me. I jumped up from the bed,
the sheets tangled around me in a merciless hold made me fell back again. Sweat
flowed down my back, and I was drenched. Tracy lifted her hand and covered mine. I
felt instantly calmed.

"Bad dreams?" she asked concerned and I nodded.

"Very." I tried to smile, but I was shaking.

"I'll bring you water." She said and stood up. I didn't want her to leave, like
everyone had left me. I wanted her to stay, at least for now. I thought I had
forbidden myself from getting close to her, but Tracy had found her way through my
heart.
"Trace, promise me you'll stay!" It wasn't my voice. I sounded too weak and lost, I
sounded almost as if the world's burden was on my back and I immediately hated it.
I was always a fighter, I never backed down, but these things were getting to me
and I could feel them in my nerves. Tracy's startled eyes reached mine and she
gently gripped my hands.

"I will stay, no matter what." She promised in her earnest tone and we sat there,
staring into the dark, spending the remaining night in each other's company, a
complete silence as our companion.

"My name's not Tracy." It was the first thing she said after an hour of silence. My
head snapped towards her and my eyes widened.

"It was Alia, I changed it, because I didn't want to carry the burdens of past in
my shoulder." She confessed with her head down.

"I also didn't want to carry the burdens." I relented albeit hesitantly. She nodded
as though she knew it already and a strange gleam appeared in her eyes.

"It is basic human instincts. We try to do things differently, but deep down we
know we can't escape from being ourselves. I tried all those ways to forget, but I
remembered everything in past as I fought to forget. So I now accepted it." She
said with determination in her voice, but her nervous eyes reached mine with
uncertainty.

"It sounds true." I admitted as I thought about her words. It was true. I was still
holding on to the past, trying to forget. But it wasn't going away; instead it
haunted me more and more.

"We come across all sort of bends. We will think that it's the end, but they really
will just be a new beginning." She murmured. I looked at Tracy, my bubble friend
with wonder in my eyes. It was as if she was talking about me, rather than her.

"My name's is Alia Backer, I'm the only daughter of Hansen Backer, or you can call
him 'The Drug Lord.'" She stopped and my eyes went round as a shocked gasp escaped
my lips.

"Yes, he's The Drug Lord and a ruthless one, his heart is as black as night, he is
a cruel monster. My mom married him out of love, but she realized that love's a
mere drape to his cruel desires. He used her as a transport, a means to the end.
She carried me, and walked along the streets to deliver his drugs. When she
delivered me, she was weak. But he didn't want to let her go, not yet. If she
walked away, she knew she was going to get caught, so she danced to every tune of
that cold hearted bastard. I came to hate him when I was little. I missed the life
of a normal little girl," her eyes darkened and her breathing hitched, but she
continued.

"He would come home once in a month or so, but I hated his visits. He beat me to
pulp and used me to blackmail my mom. One day my mom couldn't bear it all, so she
escaped, but the next day she was caught and was chained inside a dark room, a
pungent smelling, dark room; she was tortured until she agreed to be the drug
transport, again." She shook as a small sob racked through her. I couldn't say
anything at all. Here I thought my life was a hell. Hers were worst than my
damnable nightmares.

"I don't want to say I'm sorry, because the pain is too deep to erase with a single
sorry." I said as I took hold of her hands. It was now my turn to comfort her.

"I was tortured every minute. Whenever she failed a delivery, the punishment would
be delivered to me, as slaps, kicks, cigarette burns and cuts from sharp knives. As
I grew up, I wished for death every moment, but only it didn't come to me. I would
be almost dead, but then that cruel monster that gave birth to me would cure me,
just to inflict pain on me once again. My life was a hell; but I withstood
everything, because I knew it would pain my mom when I showed my pain out, so I
tolerated it all. Until one day. Yes, I said my dad is a drug lord, but it isn't
all he does, he sells girls," she closed her face with her palms, took in a deep
breath and continued, "he sell girls, you know what I am talking about, right?" her
eyes reached mine. She looked so broken, completely opposite to the bubbly girl I
knew.

"Yes." I nodded. My clasp in her hand tightened, as if to assure her I was here by
her side. My heart went out for this girl, this friend of mine, who was all the
time sunny and smiling, even though her past was darker than sin.

"He wanted me to bring him girls, for him to sell to the cruel minded bastard like
him." Her words were filled with venom.

"Trace, you should stop it here!" I said in a small tone. I couldn't take her story
anymore. Her past was like a page out of some sinister novel. It was darker and
cruel. I wondered how she survived and came out of it.

"No, I want to tell you everything." Her eyes reached mine, glinting in tears.
"He wanted me to befriend the girls and then bring her to the house so he could
abduct them for selling to some sick psychos who wanted their pleasure in ill ways.
I didn't want to do it, so I fought against him. In my every day fight, I was left
to starve. He didn't feed me and he said I would die if I didn't obey. One night I
escaped him, took the flight from Massachusetts and escaped to New York. I am
always good at fashion. I met one of the teacher in FIT when I was working in a
local diner and she was sorry for me when she heard my half story and she helped me
to finished my high school and here I am, safer and saner," her eyes lifted to me,
a small smile now replacing the darker gloominess in there, "I didn't know what
happened to my mom; I was stupid to leave her there alone, but I wanted to escape,
so bad! So I did only thing I could do; I was selfish, a coward, but I didn't have
choice."

"You're not selfish or a coward. You're brave, Trace. You're like a super hero,
surviving every burns and blasts. I am ashamed now. To think I have the worst life
than all. I promise I will never be like this again. I will overpower this grief
and survive, like you!" her eyes smiled kindly before she sighed and flopped down
on the bed.

"I am so relieved now. It helps to alleviate the burden off of my shoulder. If you
want someone to listen, I am here!"

"I know, and you're so true. It's stupid to hold on to the past or trying to
forget, but my pain is still fresh and it still hurt. " I said to the drug-lord's
daughter, my eyes shining in hope and admiration. I would try to be strong; I was
strong; I wasn't what I was now pretending to be. I was a survivor, I survived.
Friends, love, nothing could break me apart.

It was all part of the plan. I knew I should accept this, let everything go. It was
still difficult now, but I knew I would prevail over these difficulties. These were
all that part of the bend, but it wasn't an end like Trace told.

"And I will! Soon!" I said and flopped down besides her, my head hitting her
shoulder. A soft sight breathed out of my lips as I closed my eyes.

"You're wonderful Tracy!" With that said I fell asleep, my new best friend, my new
hero closer to me than everything, radiating hope and joy off of her every pores in
the body.

"You're awesome too!" Trace's voice was gentle.

~~~
(Aaron)

I tiredly walk inside the room. Liam stayed in his bed, singing loudly to a tune.
It had been a month since Danie left. I had tried my level best, but like I said,
it wasn't a movie. I couldn't find Danie just by waving my fingers, sitting in a
room. I had tried, but it was a complete failure. I didn't know where she was. I
had already checked every corner of California and came empty handed. I would go
insane if she wouldn't come back soon. I slumped on my bed with a tired yawn.

The university was good, but I still missed the school days where I spent my days
with Danie. I never knew I would miss those days when I was paired with Danie in a
room, but the reality was, I missed it and I missed that girl so much.

I was studying business and Liam was working as a sales representative. Like he
said once, he was too lazy to go to college. I and Liam were living in a small
apartment. Though my mom wanted me to stay home, I preferred this apartment,
because it was closer to the Uni.

"Man, Aaron you look like a mess." He commented as he rolled to his stomach and
stared up at me. I pushed my fingers through my hair as I stared at the ceiling
like it would solve the mystery of Danie's whereabouts.

"College is difficult." I murmured as I opened the laptop to finish my recent

reviews on economic times around the world. As I typed the essay, I realized how
much I hated doing this now. I liked business, finance, yes, but lately I couldn't
concentrate on anything.

There were girls who wanted me to date them, but I just couldn't. Her beautiful
face, her sweet smile that would make my smile grew big, her rowdy blond curls, her
bright grey eyes, her soft, plump, pink lips, her sarcastic words... I missed every
single thing about her. I was miserable; pathetic; but I couldn't help myself. It
was as if she had detached a part of my heart and brought it away with her. I never
realized she could affect me like this. Yes, I loved her. But this... This thing
that I felt for her... It was more than just love; I couldn't name it, I couldn't
pinpoint what was that feeling, but it wasn't going away.

"But... You love that kind of things, Mr. Borrring." He stretched the word 'Boring'
and I frowned at my stupid friend. He was such a pain in the ass, but I was
extremely grateful for his constant support and help.
"Shut up Liam, or I am going to fry your brain and eat it."

"My brain, you mean? Are you even sure I have one?" This was why I liked him. He
was extremely comical and he didn't hesitate to make me feel better.

"You're too honest man!" I said before walking away towards the kitchen and was
stunned to silence when I saw the state of it.

"What the hell you did in here?" I yelled at him in frustration.

"Cooking?"

"You called this cooking? You made a freaking mess in here!" I scanned the burnt
chicken in the oven and the dark mass stuck like glue in the pan. The sauce was
thrown all around the kitchen island and there was some sauce thrown across the
fan. How he managed to do that was beyond my knowledge.

"Really, you sound like my mom. You're such a girl Aaron!" I didn't take his
comment kindly. I threw the cleaning powder in his face and stormed outside,
yelling to him:

"You clean this or I am going to push you out."

~~~

That Saturday I leaned against the small table in the caf next to my Uni, looking
bored at t he surrounding.

"Hello." I looked up to see a girl sitting next to me. I recognized her. She was in
one of my classes.

"Hi." I said before I started eating my food.

"I-you-i..." She was doing that stuttering girls would usually do when they wanted
something from you. Danie never stuttered and I liked it in her most. And one more
thing I admired was, Danie could make me stutter. She was so special to me and it
hurt to be away from her.

"Out with it." I sounded so rude, but I couldn't help it. I was already frustrated
today because of Liam's early morning stunt.

"Are you free tomorrow?" she asked timidly. I looked up at her for the first time.
Her blue eyes weren't what that I wanted to see. She didn't have frizzy blonde
hairs, instead she had neat fiery red/brown hair, that sat politely on her back.
Her rounded face was actually cute, but in honesty she wasn't Danie. No one was
Danie.

"And why do you bother with my schedule?" I quirked my brows. She looked at her
fingers ashamed. I was suddenly sorry for my rudeness. She didn't know my bad mood
and she was not the reason for my bad luck. It was entirely my fault and I couldn't
hurt others because of it.

"I am sorry, I am really not in my good mood today!"

She nodded.

"See you." She stood up from her seat and walked away.

I nodded to her as I ate other.

'What did you do to me, you stupid girl? I can't look at any other girl, because
all I can do is comparing you with all of them. No one comes close to what you're
to me and I can't date them because they aren't you. Oh my, I am so whipped.' I
thought inside my head before I walked away.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

*******************************************
[34] ~Rooming-30~
*******************************************
Liked the new cover :) It's made by Silvermistenfusion :) and I lvoed her covers.
All of them. She's so good in that. Thanks girl :) :)
So here you know who Marcy is... Enjoy the story. Can I get 60 votes and 353
votes ;)

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.....................

"The secret for happy life lies not in forgetting, but accepting it and moving
past. PAST is DEAD. Future is completely far-off and right now is what that really
matters!"

"Confusion, hurt and anger prevent us from seeing the truth."

Chapter 30. Meeting the mother

(Danie)

A month had passed after I talked with Tracy. I was trying to accept the past and
move forwards. I was really trying. I had died my hair back to it's original blond;
it felt good to be 'me' again, but that lady in the salon yaid my perm would go
away in months.

That Sunday morning I woke up with a small scowl in my face.

"What put that frown in your beautiful face?" Tracy asked. I nodded nothing, but in
reality it was him. I hated that I dreamt about him and I hated that I dreamt about
kissing him hot and hard. This was getting frustrating. I couldn't fight it. I
thought this love would diminish with passing days, but that thing actually grew
into one big kind of addiction and I couldn't control it.

"So get up, we are going to mall today!" She said enthusiastically, as opposite to
me and I nodded.

When I was done, I walked with Tracy and Hailey and drove towards the mall. The
next hours were spent in a mall, inside the storm of sequins, laces, bows and seas
of thousand colors of fabrics, satins and linens, oh and bags and bags of Twix,
Snickers, Mars, m and ms. Tracy, Hayley and I trudged along the long corridor of
the mall, our face contorted in deep thinking. Once in a while we would stop, when
something caught our eyes and would instantly buy what we wanted and then would
continue our journey. It was the process.

Here and there, we would rest for awhile, with a cup of coffee for me (and I would
instantly remember my favorite coffee-maker! HIM!) and milkshakes for them two; we
were chatting about nothing and everything at the same time. We would talk about
politics, sports and fashion to, as though we knew what we were talking about, but
in all honesty, we three knew nothing about politics or sports; we knew only about
fashion.

Hailey would gossip about recent trends, commenting on some ill clothed people and
condemning some teenage girl's fashion sense. Her eyes were sharp like a hawk and
they didn't miss anything at all.

When the morning tour was over, we packed the bag inside Hailey's car and drove
towards nearby McDonalds. When we finished eating, I, more than them two, we drove
towards the dorm, with sound of Hailey's voice singing aloud with Kesha. The sound
buzzed in my eras, bringing an unwanted headache to me.

"Hails, stop it, it's killing me."

"Wow, I forgot that you love Taylor Swift and her boring, monotonous, moody songs!"
Hailey threw her head back as if liking Taylor was a sin.

"She's wonderful."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever you say!" She said as she cried yet again with Kesha, her
voice exceeding the permissible decibel level for human ears.

"If I go deaf, I'm going to file a criminal case against you." I warned, my lips
pressing tight together in disapproval.

"Oh, you'll be perfectly alright. You didn't become deaf after hearing Taylor's
cry!" her voice was mocking. I pinched my cheeks to stop the headache form rising
and then stared at Hailey.

"Stop it, I like Kesha somewhat; it's your voice I can't bear!" I argued as I
turned the radio off. Hailey glared at me, but then ignored me.
When we entered inside the college campus I saw Mark leaning against the tree with
Jason next to him. When they noted us, they walked towards us. I stiffened, but
then narrowed my eyes at them.

When Jason stopped in front of me, he looked at me up and down. His eyes were
scrutinizing and his lips were pressed together.

"What's your name, Elle?" He pressed his firm lips together. I scowled lightly.
What did he really want? Why was he following me like a damn guard dog?

"Elle. That's my name." I said as I stormed away from him.

"What's that about?" Hailey whispered.

"Hey Hails, I heard Nancy is going out to the party thrown by Luke!" And that made
Hails ran away like a crazy loon. Party- Hailey couldn't resist.

"Thanks Trace," I whispered gratefully. She was a great friend.

"Don't mention it, my dear friend."

When she uttered that, I remembered another one of my best friend, who was there in
every part of my life, till one day. I missed Daisy, her beautiful smile and her
voice. I also missed her brother and I knew I was a stupid to do that. But I
couldn't help miss them both. They were the most important part in my life and I
knew- how far I ran, I could never leave their memories to be blown away by air.

~~~

"Elle, you lazy-bum, get up from the bed. It's already time." Tracy sounded so much
like Aaron. He was my personal alarm when he stayed in my room. I was immediately
saddened by that thought. I remembered the last time I heard him. I remembered the
painful words he uttered to Daise. My face fell as I stood up from my bed.

I dressed in my long black shirt and dark blue jeans with flower patterns on the
leg. I expected a bird's nest when I looked at the mirror, but instead my blonde
hair was neat. Suddenly I missed that, missed that wild curly hair of mine. I
brushed my hair neatly and pony-tailed it with a small sad smile.

Sometimes we took hasty decisions when we were in pain and anger. And I regretted
my decision. I hated it that I tried to change myself, when in reality I knew I
wouldn't change in heart. I fluffed my hair as I wore my cap for the first time. I
looked like me for the first time and I didn't know why that made me smile.

"I would never know how you can dress that fast."

"Danie's secret."

Her mouth hung open. She knew my name, of course, but she never heard me say that
name or no one for that matter. I looked stunned too. I had stopped calling myself
with that name. Like I said, everyone now knew me as Elle.

"Danie..." She whispered as if it was strange. Her eyes went round as she slapped
her hand to her mouth. "I- I am sorry Elle." She apologized.

"It's alright Trace. I know I can't hide forever. I am Danielle, no matter what. I
can't change it. I will always be me, no matter what changed in me."

She looked surprised. I was too, but then again it was the truth. I couldn't just
forget the past by changing the name. I was myself and my memories belonged to me,
no matter what I did. I just had to learn to bear that pain, move past and then I
would be alright.

When I thought about that, it felt more reasonable thing to do. I mean, I couldn't
hide forever. Name was nothing; it couldn't change the pains and memories.

Life was not a theme-park, where we would enjoy the rest of the rides, scream and
then just walk away. It's more adventurous, more hurtful than that. Sometimes we
would think we had seen it all; pain in its various form; sometimes we were made to
believe that our hurt was greater than everyone else's. But that wasn't true. There
were people who suffered more than us and we would only realize it if we just came
out from that circle and look around.

Looking at Tracy, I realized I had been a coward in the past. I always ran away
from my life, I never stood there and fought for what was supposed to be mine. I
never fought for happiness; instead I took the pain willingly.

I hid behind that mask, saying myself I would be better like this. But in the end,
I would never be better. I knew what I should do now; I had to stop, take a breath,
and feel all this pain once and for all. I should stand against it and fight,
instead being a coward and ran. I had run so many times. Now was the time to fight
back. It was time to stop hiding and be myself again. I hated this girl I had
turned out into. Soft, polite, fake, that wasn't me. I was a different person, even
if I wasn't a better person; I liked myself better that way.

"I want to talk to you Trace, so many things."

"I am always her Elle." She said with a gentle squeeze on my arms. I looked at her
thankfully. She'd catch me if I fall down and collapse. She'd give me that strength
I so much needed.

"Call me Danie." I whispered before we both started towards the class in silence.

But the silence wasn't suffocating or awkward. It was that silence which would
surround you when words were unnecessary and you could read each other's mind. I
smiled.

~~~

That afternoon, I lounged in my bed with Tracy next to me.

"Confusion, hurt and anger prevent us from seeing the truth." I muttered.

I had already told Tracy about my past; my unavailable parents and family; about
Daisy and her accident; about Aaron and his revenge; about Damien, Liam, Millie and
Jessie and Sean; about my heartbreaks; my pains; my every fears; my tears; finally
my Psycho.

"You're right. We always try to forget, we fight to let go, but it's not that easy.
We always remember; that's the truth. The secret for happy life lies not in
forgetting, but accepting it and moving past. We can't continuously live in the
past. Past is DEAD. Future is completely far-off and right now is what that really
matters" Tracy smiled. Her beautiful eyes shone with happiness and that made my
lips grew wide too.

I then showed that notes I hadn't shown to anyone. We stared at the notes that I
had received from the psycho. She stared at it, her eyes narrowing at the corner.

"You need to go to the cops, Danie." She said with determination. Her eyes clashed
with mine and then she pointed notes.

"This isn't a joke!"

"I know, but I am safe here in NY, so, I don't want to disrupt my silent life." I
said in a weak voice. Tracy was right, this was no joke, but it had stopped after I
visit NY. My life was silent and I didn't want to bring clamor into it again. She
nodded her head with a frown.

"But, at the first sign of creepiness we're going to cops. No argument!" She said
and I nodded. I couldn't argue with her. She was determined and I couldn't disagree
now. She was scared for my safety and I was thankful for her support.

Life was not so kind hearted, but it wasn't as cruel as you think. It would offer
you someone who would help you and make you feel better. Not everyone would be
blessed with fur blankets at the winter time, but think about that person who
wouldn't even have a shelter to hide! More or less, most of us were lucky. We just
failed to see it, because we were walking around with a microscope to find out the
bad things and unfortunate moments. We just had to stop looking too carefully for
the pain; we just had to close our eyes and let happiness drown us.

"Ok, Trace, we will."

"So, about Aaron, why didn't you confront?" She asked.

"I am afraid."

"But you should have. We didn't know what really is inside his heart." She said
with a thoughtful frown. I nodded. Maybe I should have, but like I said, I was a
coward in the past and I always ran away. And I did the 'running away' way too
faster with Aaron. I didn't even stay for a day. Maybe- just maybe- Aaron had an
explanation, but I was scared to hear it, even now.
"I don't know, Trace." She fell silent too, along with me.

The remaining day was spent with a bag of popcorns and movie marathon. The words
left in my tongue and hers were left unsaid.

~~~

Two days had passed after I told Tracy about my past. I was totally fine with that
now. I learnt to accept and move forward. I realized that by doing things like
changing my name, altering my hair, I wasn't trying to escape the past, but
continue living in it.

I was living in the past, reliving my experiences and pains, carrying on endless
hurtful dialogues and conversations on my shoulders, regurgitating heartbreaks and
pains without any idea how to end it. But now I knew. It was really simple. Instead
of resisting, all I had to do was accepting and just like that, I was happy.

It was the last class of the day and I was late. I spent time in caf eating and
chatting that I didn't remember the class. Tracy was there with Cole, smiling like
a stupid at something he said.

"Trace, it's time for class." We ran and ran, until we stopped in front of the
class. I panted as I placed my palms over my chest.

"You're late." Tillie Watson, my fashion art teacher commented as she opened her
pen and stroke it on her lips with a small frown.

"Sorry Ms. Watson, cafeteria food tied me in and Cole's spit made her forgot the
commonsense." I commented with a sly grin. Tillie shook her head with a small grin,
which she tried to hide unsuccessfully by looking stern. Tracy kicked my leg from
behind and I growled at her.

"Ok, get in, will ya?" She waved a free hand. I entered with a nod and slumped next
to Adam. He was sleeping like usual. I picked my pen and poked it on his shoulder.
Tracy watched us in amusement.

"Yes ma'am, I am cooking your food, right now. It will be ready!" He started
talking
li#################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
############################################################e who thought they were
mighty. I was just as simple-minded as them. And I judged my mom without seeing the
truth.

"I am sorry mom. But why didn't you call?"

"I called, but it was your Granny's house number and whenever I called, you're not
available. She didn't even give me your mobile number when you grew up. She said
that you'd be better off without me. I even called a month before and she said that
you left for college and I shouldn't meddle with your life. Then Jason called two
days before, he said he might have found his step-sis. I came as soon as possible
Danie."
"I am so sorry mom." I ran to her and hugged her close to me. She patted my head as
she kissed my forehead and cheek and looked at me with so much love in her eyes.

"I wanted to stomp on her gold-framed spectacles mom and I wanted to pull that
classy silver wig that she so love while she is standing in a party, talking like
she is the queen." I grumbled as my mom squeezed me.

"Danie, I missed your sarcasm. You and Daren would be a perfect twin trouble." She
grinned at me.

I stared at my beautiful mom with tears in my eyes. I should have tried to call
her, but instead I thought she didn't want me and I stopped wanting her too. It was
my fault really.

We talked the rest of the evening. When the night came, we ate in a small
restaurant and Jason joined us. He was stupid and funny and we got along instantly.

When the night arrived, mom waved a good bye to me with a long kiss on my cheeks.

"Come back home at weekends and holidays with Jason here, call me, and message me.
I love you, baby." She hugged me and I hugged her back with all the love in me. I
wanted to dance, my mom was back. In reality she never left me; I had left her,
blindly.

"What, no hug for me?" Jason grumbled.

"You're a big boy." Mom laughed, but hugged him too.

"See you mom." When I waved at her I realized another reality of life.

When life closed all the windows and doors, it would still open an exit somewhere.
All you had to do was look and find that small exit that would lead you to a safer
part of your life.

And my mom was that exit now, and I sent a silent thank you to my God as I walked
towards my campus, my palm inside my new step-bro's big and warm palm, with a big
smile.

"Thank you Jason." I muttered heartily and the jerk replied with a smug grin.

"I live to please the ladies." He bowed dramatically.

"And pervert, I am your little sister," I punched him in the shoulder.

We both laughed at that and the sound felt like music to my ears. But somewhere
deep inside, I knew something was going to be so wrong the next day!

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..........................

So, now our Danie's back and better, we're going to go to the good part of the
story>>yeah> So, from the next chapter, the rollercoaster ride begins. So wait for
the chapters with the seat belt on. The secret reveals on the next chapter... ;) ;)
muvahaha... Please, vote for danielle on special award.

Coming next: Need to be saved

*******************************************
[35] ~Rooming-31~
*******************************************
Hola, though You haven't voted for what I asked, I am going to post anyway. Here's
the chapter that uncurl one of the mysteries.

So Who's Damien? i know you'll realize the answer now :)

300 votes and 100 coms? :) *Pouting here*

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..........................

"No one can be perfect. Everyone have their own flaws and perfection, own good and
bad. All you have to do is look behind the flaws to find the real person."

"Smile at everyone that you come across. They may need that smile at that moment."

Chapter 31. Need to be saved

 (After 5 months)

(Aaron)

Five long months. I didn't know how time flew by, but it did. I missed her so much
it hurt. Deep down I always blamed myself for Danie's departure, and the pain mixed
with the regret and guilt consumed me. I stared across the heavy traffic, my palms
resting on the steering wheel with a slow frown. The traffic was getting in my
nerves and I wasn't in a great mood to put up with this.

I stared pointedly at my mobile phone. I had had tried to call Damien, but he was
missing and his damn phone was always switched off or I wasn't lucky enough to call
him at the right time. I remembered the time when Danie gave his number to me. At
that time, I was sure I would never call the jerk, but now I needed him. I needed
his help. I was getting miserable after months of missing Danie.

When I stopped the car next to the booming loud club, I had this urge to turn my
back and walked away. But my friends wanted me to go to the party and they
wouldn't' take it kindly when I didn't go. Liam was already calling me non-stop.

I pushed the windows down and stared through the brightly lit club. Suddenly a
familiar face caught my attention and I was shocked. The same person I was
searching for months now had finally decided to morph in front of me.

"Damien Vincenzo." I called as I stepped out of my car and walked across the lot.
He stopped and stared at me in surprise.

"Aaron?" His voice was doubtful, but his wide green eyes assessed me with
curiosity. I nodded my head. What a nice way to start this conversation? Awkward
wasn't even close for depicting this moment.

"Damien or whatever your name's, I just want to ask you something. Have you heard
about Danielle?" I came straight to the point.

"No, but we're getting closer to her." When Damien said, I looked up at him
confused.

"What?"
"First Aaron, I want to apologize for breaking your trust. I needed to do that,
it's necessary for your safety and mine." I knew it wasn't about that girl I liked;
well, we had more issues than that girl.

"Whatever man, we'll just leave it as such!"

"No Aaron; I have friends from work; but they never will be what you were to me. I
sound like such a chick, but man, whatever we once had- was so strong and you were
my best friend."

"You did sound like a chick. But I agree, we did have a great friendship, but then
you spoilt it with your lies and betrayal."

"Was this about Sonia or about the job?"

"Sonia wasn't such a big surprise Damien. You were a player and I knew it. So when
I knew Sonia didn't like me, I just gave up, and you screwed with her. It still
stung, but I forgave you and you knew it." I said sincerely. Damien nodded with a
small frown.

"I am still regretting that, A." When he called me with my nick name, I was
momentarily distracted.

He was such a good friend to me in the past and even though I liked Liam, Damien
was closer than Liam to me in the past. He was my best friend until I was 15, my
best friend. 3 years was too long to hold into that rivalry, but I still hated him
for lying throughout our friendship.

"Carlo, I didn't know you really do or not; but let's just move past this, can we?"
I asked, calling him by his middle name; I always called him Carlo, but when we
fought and started to hate each other (maybe, I didn't think we really hated each
other, but we were too stubborn to admit it.), I never called him by his middle
name.

"It's Jude Carlo Vincenzo."

I knew instantly what he was saying. He was finally letting me inside his secrets.
I stared at him frankly stunned. His eyes said all that I wanted to hear. He wanted
to be my friend again, and he was sacrificing his security for that. Suddenly I
regretted my decision in the past to break my friendship with him. Lately, I was
regretting all my decisions.

I always believed that I was a perfect guy, who could do no wrong; most of the
people I met told me that too and I kind of took it all to my head. But now I
realized.

Nobody in the world was perfect. We all had our flaws and our strengths, and we had
to use it accordingly. You couldn't find a person free from flaws, imperfectness
and you had look past their flaws to find the good in them. All my life, I had just
chosen to see the flaws and ignore their good quality. And I regretted it now. Too
late, but at least I was happy I realized it right now.

"Can we go somewhere private?" He asked and I smiled lightly at the sound of it.

"Why did it sound like you're hitting on me?" Damien chuckled at me.

"You're still childish, A." I agreed by a small nod. We left the club and I drove
us towards a small caf on the side. The place was quiet and almost empty. Damien
nodded to me as we entered in. The waiter girl was instantly gob smacked by his
good look, but he just ignored her.

"Two water and no more of your face, unless you're called." Rude, but Carlo was
mostly rude to girls and that earned him more girls. I didn't know how though.

"You're rude, man!" I said, but somewhat pleased.

"So, Aaron, let us start this over,"

"Yes,"

"You go first." Damien smiled like a goof. I nodded.

"It looked like we're doing it in girls' way." I moodily scowled, but then he
laughed and had to comment 'You are a girl, A.' I scowled, but with so much
persuasion I gave up.

"Hey, I am Aaron, originally from Arizona. I moved to California when I was 13 with
my family after my Grandma died; my family moved in before me. I have a twin
sister, who's beautiful; you go near her and you'll always regret it. Are we cool,
man?" Damien nodded with a smirk.

"Hey, Damien Carlo Vincenzo here, I am originally from Arizona too, but I moved
here with my dad when I was 13 too, for his job. It is such a difficult job for
him, it sometime even costs me my friendship; but man, his job keeps him on check
and when I joined the job, I dedicated myself to it. Oh, and I am a player, so it's
difficult for me not to get side-tracked, but I'll try man, after all it is Daisy
we're talking about and she's anything but beautiful." I laughed at that and
frowned.

"Hey my sister is beautiful, so am I!"

"Don't be a girl." Damien said with a small frown.

After our lame fight, he told me about everything he had secured away from me in
the past, about his job that he was signed when he was 15 and his dad. I carefully
listened and I again felt bad that I judged him. He was a good guy and he really
had a reason for hiding behind the cover. He needed to, and I was so sorry that I
left his friendship and the school I previously studied, just because of that!

Yes; I wasn't a student of Red Fort high till I was 16. I studied in 'Henry Silva
all boys' high school' with my friend Damien. But when our friendship broke apart,
when I heard the whispers of lies he had uttered to me, I couldn't see him face to
face; so I just moved to the school where my sister previously studied.

When we moved to talk about Danie, he told him about the track they had on her. He
also said someone was following her and he said it may be those three thugs in
Daisy's case.

"I am scared." I admitted. Damien nodded and confessed:

"So am I; I know it is so bad of me to get involved emotionally, but I did!"

"You like her,"

"I do, but we're friends first." I smiled to that and we walked away from the
restaurant, not even eating anything.

I needed to reach Danie fast. Hell with the college and all.

That night I packed a small back pack and got ready to fly with Damien the next
day.

~~~

When Aaron and Damien left, they didn't see that figure clad in black pant and
black tee-shirt, sitting behind them, merging with darkness, hearing to every word
spoken between them, leering in victory. The person's eyes shone with pure malice
as they took their phone out and punched the number hurriedly.

"NY, Fashion Institute of Technology. You need to be fast or you'll lose again."
The person shut the phone off and pulled the battery out, destroying it. They
didn't want to get caught and the person wasn't that stupid to use the same phone
for a long time. They had already used it too long and it was time to change.

Then the figure walked out of the caf, their laughter spilling out of their lips
like a cold splashing against the glass.

And then the person muttered: "You're finally going down!"

And the person laughed some more, walking inside the darkness. The cold laughter
echoed throughout the empty street and the dogs howled in response to the vicious,
dark chuckle.

~~~

(Danie)
My life past 5 months was great. I now had a family. My long lost mother and my
step dad and three siblings. I often talked with my mom through phone and she
called me too. We were bonded back, thanks to Jason. I forgave my mom, because she
didn't give me up like I had thought. Thanks to my Grandmother that I lost my mom.

Jason was a great step-bro; yes, he was a prick, a self-confessed womanizer, but he
was a nice brother. I never had brother in my life, no, who was I kidding; I hadn't
had a family before this, but Jason, Daren, my another step bro, who was an year
younger than me and my little Penny were my life now, almost . Having a family
tasted like my favorite chocolate. I now could smile happily and Tracy was happy
for me too.

I would visit mom and Jonas Crompton (step dad) often. He was a great man too,
unlike my cold, insensitive father. He welcomed me with open arms and told me he
was happy to have me in their life, finally. He also told he always wanted to see
'The gorgeous girl' my mom often used to talk about and I blushed bright red when
Daren and Mark scoffed and said 'gorgeous is our asses.' Stupid jerks.

Daren was a comical goof. His goofing around could leave me breathless for minutes.
He could make me laugh without an end. He was doing high school and had a new
girlfriend every month. I was sure he was following on Jason's footsteps. Player...

My younger sister Penny was an angel. Her beautiful blue eyes and blonde hair was
her asset. That 8 year old angel was such a devil sometimes too. She loved it when
I visit her and whenever Daren and I played tickle monster with her, she would be
upset with me and him for, yes, say 5 minutes? She loved me and I loved her too
much.

I loved my family to the core, but sometimes I still missed one face and I wished
he was here. His face followed me day and night and I couldn't stop it from growing
in on my like a vine that had a tight hold against me.

Guys had asked me for the date; but his smile would stop me from saying 'yes'. I
had tried, but it never worked out. His brown eyes, like molten lava, his smile
which would transfer his face and took my breath away, his usual moodiness, his
smooth touch, warm kisses... HE.... I couldn't forget.

Even though I wanted to stop thinking about him, I couldn't stop. Later, he was
there in my every thought; in my every nerve and I couldn't stop that and I hated
that I loved him more than I hated him.

But really, apart from that, I was happy with my life currently. Happy with the new
smile I was blessed with and the new family. I was happy that I finished the first
semester with good credits and I got a summer job.

Time really was unpredictable, and when you least expected it, something would
occur, which would destroy your happiness in a blink! That thing had already
happened in my life and there was no guarantee that it wouldn't happen again.

~~~

The show was going to be great; I had the feeling in my heart that this would be a
success. My boss, Juliet Kenneth was in her glorious usual self; she was arranging
the models for the catwalk and I was helping her.

I loved this job with her, as an apprentice, of course. I applied for a part time
job after the first semester. The vacation had already started and I was working as
a fashion assistant. Tracy was also hired by Juliet and we two were working our
butt off for this particular show. If we satisfied her, she would hire us for real.
That would be awesome.

"I needed those floral print pattern scarves we had, Danielle." Juliet's voice was
hasty. I rushed through the back store room and found the scarves bundled neatly.
Tracy smiled at me and handed it to me. I brought it back to Juliet and when she
selected a graffiti patterned scarf, she seemed satisfied.

"Lana, you need the hat!" I said as I noticed Lana was not wearing her hat, which
would match her sexy cowgirl outfit, an exclusive of Juliet.

"Danielle, I like my hair this way." Lana tiredly rolled her eyes. She was a great
girl, but she was also so irritating. I poked my tongue out before yelling for
Juliet.

"Come on, why can't you stop ratting me out to her? I already have enough stuff in
my bag." The blonde beauty commented to me as she noticed I was now searching for
Juliet.

"Why can't you just wear the hat? It's supposed to be the part of the outfit."

"Fine, where in the world is it?" Lana stomped like a spoilt brat. I grinned
cheekily before I handed it to her. Trace laughed at the two of us and shook her
head despondently.

When everything was done and said, the show finally commenced. Juliet resumed her
place near the special guest, Laura Austen who was eagerly waiting for the show.

"Noah, have you finished the runway lightening?" I queried before rechecking the
order of girls and the sheet in my hand. When everything was right, I patted them
and smiled at them warmly.

"Now go and break a leg. Not literally!" I said and Hillary groaned "You and your
sense of humor! Ugh!"

"You're juts jealous, Hill." I commented before walking towards the back room. It
was strangely dark. I searched for the switch when Tracy came and stood next to me.

"Trace, stop being useless and find the switch. I want to rest, my leg is killing
me and the heels that you picked out aren't helping, either!" I said moodily before
removing the heels. It felt like heaven to stand without those death traps designed
as fashionable shoes. Who in their right mind wanted to wear it, when they could
walk happily in a comfy flip flop which would hug their legs like a cotton ball?
Some really messed up females would! Like for example, Tracy.

She finally found the switch and I found the bed. When I parked my back on the bed
with a big yawn, I heard shuffling of feet from behind the large closet.

"Trace, I think someone is here," I said fearfully as I clutched the end of my

shirt with force.

"Yes, there are so many people here, babe. It would be anyone."

"No, Trace. I saw everyone is near the Runway and are guiding for the show. There's
none in here from our set." I said and Tracy opened her mouth to comment and then
stopped when we noticed a foot peaking out of the big closet.

"No one wears this shoe." I whispered silently. Tracy's face paled and I stood up
from the bed. We simultaneously moved towards the door, our eyes on the closet.
Then a huge thud interrupted us.
"Where do you think you're going?" A harsh voice asked.

I and Tracy turned and were greeted with three men, and were shocked to see three
men in all black, wearing masks and all. The psycho, no, the psychos were back for
me. I thought it was one man, but no, it had to be three freaking large men. Just
my luck!

I thought I could hide behind the curtain and live calmly, away from the Psycho.
But I was wrong. Past was an unstoppable thing. People said it's easy to forget
past, but how could I, when it was following me like a hungry panther, waiting for
blood.

Past couldn't be forgotten. It would follow you like a shrouded man, trailing
behind you in the dark, lingering, but in a slower pace, and waiting for a time to
attack. A damn straight hit and a completely ruthless kill... Past wouldn't stop
until you were submitted to its callous hands. I understood it now, completely
without any doubt.

"Isn't it the magnificent Alia Backer? Wow, we have two mangoes in one bullet!" One
man in the front sneered up at Alia/Tracy and Tracy hid behind me, shaking from
head to toe. I had this urge to kick the three a*s for scaring my friend, but
seeing the three friendly looking pistols in their hand, I shut up my overactive
mouth.

And somewhere in the back of my mind, I recognized the voice of the man who had
just talked. His voice was strangely familiar, but I couldn't just pinpoint a face
to the voice. Who the hell was he? Come on, brain, you need to work right now. But
the thing was as dormant as it always was.

"What do you want?" I asked boldly. I was a fighter and I always would be.

"We want you and your friend to come with us; like the good girls you two are, or
there's going to be two dead bodies this fine night!" His voice was malicious and
filled with so much venom.

"What did I even do? Please at least let her go?" I said with panic rising in my
throat. There was no one in the backstage and Tracy and I were completely alone. I
couldn't fight the three thugs, who had three guns. I wasn't a stupid. It not only
could kill me, but could kill Tracy too.
"Sympathy card had already expired. We want blood and that blood is yours, rare
coincidence, but whatever! And this girl is coming too..." His voice mocked in
contempt. I was suddenly afraid. Too afraid to talk or even breathe.

"Now walk, no screaming, no pulling funny stunts, no calling for help; if you do
one thing or other, there's no guarantee that our bullets will stay inside and they
already are begging to see the outside world." He chuckled.

I clasped my hand with Tracy and walked with him, towards my impending doom. The
past that had been running behind me to find me had found me. It had found me even
before I realized and now I could do nothing but willingly walk towards my death
sentence.

I had thousand why's and how's. But my words died inside my throat as I walked
further and further away from my safe spot. I was forced inside a big van by a cold
and rough hand. I flinched at his touch before I collided with the seat. Tracy was
thrown in and she fell on the floor.

"I am scared." Trace sobbed. She was a brave girl, but she didn't want to meet the
same fate again. I didn't know what to do or say to comfort her. I just kept
silent, because in the end whatever I was going to say would be a lie. I knew this
instant that my fate was sealed.

It was a cruel ploy and my luck had worn Tracy inside the net too and she was going
to be dead. I was suddenly guilty. She was happy for years after her escape from
her father, but now because of me, she was found too.

"I am sorry Trace." I whispered as the van started moving. One of the bluff men
entered inside with us and then the vehicle started moving, slowly, cruelly,
towards my death.

I needed to be saved, but alas, I had no heroes to save me, like that romantic-
novel/ Chick-flicks heroines had.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

So, then who's the kidnapper, if Damien is not the bad guy here!!? Let us see in
the next chapter.

COming: The kidnapper's Identity

*******************************************
[36] ~Rooming-32~
*******************************************
Please visit http://www.wattpad.com/feedback (or click the external link) to
nominate Danielle under the special award category : female2012. Oct 31 is the last
day, so please please, take some minutes and do the job. Thank you.

A happy news: I had finished the last chapter of Rooming yesterday in my system.
So, if you voted fast and more, i will post the chapters continuously.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
...................

"Success is not winning thousand prizes. It's winning thousand hearts."

"Not everyone would be blessed with fur blankets at the winter time, but think
about that person who wouldn't even have a shelter to hide! More or less, most of
us were lucky."

Chapter 32. The kidnappers

(Danie)

The vehicle moved like wind. The van seemed to be in rush as it whipped past the
crowded streets and some bare alleys. The space around us was dark and I was
shivering as the cold air pushed past my hair. Tracy sat next to me, her face
pressed against the windows. We were both tired and worn out and had no strength to
shout for help.

It didn't help us in the previous hours. If anything, it had earned two dark red
marks of five fingers on Trace's face and a loud slap on my face too, which would
be having a similar mark and a split lips for me because of the intensity of the
slap.

The burly looking guy next to us had already taken his mask off of his face and I
could easily identify him. He was that man I once met in a diner I went with
Damien, with steely eyes. And he was a cruel, heartless b*stard.

When the van came to a halt after a violent jerk, Tracy was thrown forwards. A
strangled cry of pain escaped her lips as she sprung up from the floor. She looked
at me with her tear stained eyes and my heart crumbled. She was horrified and I was
hurt that I couldn't do anything to help her.
"Out." The burly looking b*stard pushed me out and I fell on the cold floor. When
my skin contacted with the pavement on the side, I felt the burn on my knees and my
elbow. The cold air slapped across my cheek as I struggled to stand up. A hand was
pushed in front of my face and I ignored it as I stood up.

"Still as stubborn, I see." The voice. That voice made me look up. The man was
still wearing the mask and was covering his eyes with a ray ban. I wanted to see
the face; I wanted to match the voice to his face, now.

"What do you want?" I asked weakly. My eyes burned with tears, but I refused to
shed it. Tracy was already a mess and I wasn't going to be like her. I needed to be
strong. I had to save myself and Tracy.

"Thought I had already informed of that. Blood, so much of it and pain, your pain."
He laughed coldly. The sound wrapped around my heart in a tight hold and I
shuddered.

"She's struggling like a fish in the land, that little b*tch." The burly man
complained to the one who was talking with me, wearing a mask. The mask nodded and
threw his hands in air.

"Do whatever you want. Just stop her temper tantrum. I hate weak, crying, females.
They're such turn-offs." He sneered at me. I stumbled back.

"Please, let her go," I begged for Tracy. Tracy should have been fine, if only I
hadn't been with Trace.

"Enter." The mask pushed me inside. I felt my body slamming against the side wall
and felt the pain passing through my every nerve and bone. My head hurt like hell
and my body was paining.

I walked slowly; my legs were weak and it was like a lead. My breathing was
shallow. I couldn't see Tracy anywhere, but I heard her muffled cries, screaming
and cursing.

The mask pushed me inside the dark room and the burly threw Tracy next to me. Tracy
was looking lifeless as she slammed against the floor like a rug doll. Her
beautiful face was bloodied and her eyes were closed. Was she dead?
"Don't worry, she's just unconscious." The mask answered as if he could read my
mind.

"Who are you? What do you want?" I asked as I clutched my paining hand close to my
heart. It was bloodied and the scratches were deep.

"You put your legs inside a deep dangerous pit when you decided to interfere in
that case and testify against the three most valuable guys in out circle of
business. You cost us lots of money!" the burly leered at me with his vicious
scowl.

Then it struck me like a truck with thousand bricks. It flashed me in front of my

eyes.

The three thugs who were imprisoned because of their violence towards Daisy and me,
were not just some drunken fools. They were in a gang, which seemed to be powerful
and now they wanted revenge.

"Mafia?" The word left my lips.

"No, but we're our own gang. Bigger and cruel." The mask chuckled humorlessly.

When he stumbled out, locking me with a very comatose Tracy in the darkness, I knew
that instant.

My battle was lost, and I didn't even fight.

~~~

(Damien)

"Stupid flight and stupid delay!" I cursed vehemently. Because of the delay, we
reached NY late that night and we couldn't just visit the university at night. But
Aaron was fidgety and I was as well.
We had to be fast. I recently received a secret call from one of the guys that our
info had leaked. This was the nuisance. The bad guys always had more means and more
brains that the good guys. I hated it and I didn't want to wait here in the
darkness, waiting for the morning to arrive before checking Danie and protecting
her from hands of evil.

"We need to go now."

"Yes, I think so too," Aaron agreed to me without even thinking. He was afraid of
Danie's safety and in truth, I was too. Danie was now more than a job to me, she
was my friend. I was stupid to get emotionally involved with my case, but I did too
and it was stupid.

"We first hand to ring the University management." I said as I picked my cell phone
and dialed Felis Payne, my co-partner.

"Need an entrance inside the university, now."

"Damien, I had the recent news. A complaint was booked on NY police station about
missing persons and one of the girls is Danie and the other is a girl named Tracy."

"Oh, shit with this all. I am so gong to drink those b*stards' blood." I cussed
again as I balled my fist and punched the nearby wall. Aaron looked up at me
alarmed before he bristled.

"And I talked with Simon and Lori. Herry and Jon is already on their way to assist
you. You can enter the university as soon as the first ray of sunshine hits."

"That is too long and I needed to go now. Or maybe it will be too late!" I sighed
as I plucked at my hair, looking exactly like a lunatic.

"So, how's your tracking?" I asked after some minutes.

"He escaped again, but Len hacked one of their systems and found his next stop.
We're trying Damien."
When I shut the phone, I cursed in frequent Italian. Aaron looked up at me, his
eyes distressed.

"Damien?"

I murmured: "She's gone."

The silence stretched and before we knew, the morning arrived. We got out from the
car and stalked purposefully towards the dorm. We needed all the information we
could get.

We searched her room and I found a big envelope filled with notes. Too many of them
and my blood froze at the words written in them. Aaron watched it slowly and his
hand shivered as he picked it from me.

"Oh God, why didn't she just tell me?" he whispered as he read the notes one by
one. I nodded my head. She should have just told me. It would have made this
easier.

I came to Red Fort High, because we heard that one of the 'Black Cross's' member
was inside the campus. It might be a teacher or a student, but Felis and I didn't
find him. And then there were the three guys who got imprisoned because of
Danielle. I had to track them too and protect Danielle from them, it was an
additional assignment. And we failed in both. We let Danie got hurt and we didn't
find that b*stard!

I collected the envelope and walked outside. When I finished the enquiry with some
of Danie's friend, her step brother, Jason and some other people, I wasn't
satisfied.

"Anybody knew anything about Tracy, that other girl?" I asked in a calm voice,
trying to act like the professional. Years of training couldn't simply go awry now.
I really was scared, but I couldn't show it.

A professor stepped in: "Can we talk in private?" I nodded yes. When we stood in a
private spot, she nervously bit her lips before she shook her head with a
determined nod.
"She's a drug lord's daughter. Backer? Heard about him?" She whispered.

"Shit. This is all some big mess." I waved hurriedly and left. Aaron followed me,
his eyes very lost.

I called the NY police and asked for some help. I needed all the help I could get.
This was bigger than I imagined. 'Black Cross' and Hansen Backer had some
connection and we never knew that information until now. Aaron trailed behind me,
looking like a lost puppy.

"Know how to use a gun?" I asked. He nodded glumly. I handed my pistol to him and
waved him to follow me.

"We're not tracking a street gang or
dealing drugs. We're tracking one of
'The Black Cross.' and we need to be
you'll fail or maybe you'll just get
vigilantly.
some group of thugs involved in business of
the most powerful dynasties of Drug Empire
watchful. First time you close your eyes,
shot." I said sullenly and Aaron nodded

"Right, now listen to me carefully. These guys are ruthless; they won't hesitate to
kill. They are powerful and they have all the dangerous weapons and they are
beastly; that makes this difficult. We need to be alert, we can't trust anyone.
This can make or break us; oh and this revolves around Danie and Daisy. Ask your
sister to stay home. The three thugs who were imprisoned after that incident might
have belonged to this group. So, yes, Danie put herself in danger when she
testified against them. And now they wanted revenge, it's not a childish game
Aaron, so I want you to know this dangerous game can even kill you. You in or out?"

"In." Aaron nodded solemnly as we moved inside the car and drove towards
nothingness. Yes, we, still I didn't know where to go or what to expect, but we're
starting just now and I would save Danie no matter what.

"Let's go for the hunt."

~~~

(Danie)
When I opened my eyes, the room thudded open and the flashing lights on the room
hurt my eyes. It was as if they had particularly adorned the room with lights that
would hurt your eyes.

The mask entered. What, did he never remove it?

"Want to see my face?" I didn't answer, but I was curious. I had this strong
feeling that I knew this man.

When he removed the mask, I gasped; my hands went to my heart and the pain in it
was unbearable.

"I thought you were my friend,"

"Friends are so overrated Danielle; what can I say, you're so nave." He chuckled.

"Please." I asked, even though I knew it was a waste of time. His cruel eyes shone
in spite and I wanted to flinch back.

"Am I never your friend?" I asked weakly. His cold eyes reached me and I, my heart
stopped almost after seeing the cruel glint in those eyes once looked so lovingly
at me.

"Actually, you know why I came to California? I came for hunting that girl who
testified against my only brother, my only family alive and his two friends."

I gasped again. The three thugs...

"Remember, Julan Cores, Xavier Dalasi, and Billy Hickman? Yeah, Julan is my
brother, my only damn family in the whole world. You b*tch, you took him away."

"So why did you start being my friend?"

"Hell I didn't know it's you then. We're just tracking for that girl after lying
low for months. We needed time, because we know we'll be in danger if we acted that
fast. This kingdom could go down, so for the sake of this kingdom, I waited for the
damn revenge."

"So, what next? You acted the whole time?" I asked. I wanted to know. I should be
sobbing right now, but for some reason that urge never came. I was strong and I
wanted to be strong.

"Yes. Whenever I saw you smile, I had this urge to poke your lips with thousand
needles so that you couldn't ever laugh that way; when you talk something
sarcastic, looking like you just said the wonderful joke; I had this uncontrolled
lust to make you stop breathing. That lust, it grew ferociously in my every nerve
end. Every time I was alone in my room, I planned the way to kill you, to torture
you, slowly, cruelly, so that you can feel every painful moment of it, but you
can't die. You make me alone; you stole my only brother and put him behind bars.
Now I couldn't even talk with him, because these stupid Secret agents, FBI agents
and cops are tagging behind the three like they were some damn lap dogs."

"I want to kill you then and there, but I was ordered to remain closed. I did, but
then when I saw your face, that rage would burn me to go for the kill. Cut you
piece by piece, hearing you cry at the top of your lungs, feeling the happiness
that thrum through my bones; oh, now I can't wait!"

I backed towards the wall, wrapping my arms around. His cruel comments made my
blood freeze. My heart was over working and my head was hurting. The pain in my gut
where I was get kicked by the burly when he came in midnight to throw a bread at my
face was still paining.

"Oh yes, that notes, who do you think had written it? A secret admirer?" He
chuckled again. I stared at him and saw him really for the first time. I had never
seen that cruel glint in his eyes hidden behind all the warmth, that callous twitch
in his lips; he was always my friend, but I never saw him for who he really was. I
really didn't know how to read people.

"That stalker after the party?" I asked slowly.

"It's Joel. Not me." He shrugged casually. I went silent after that.

"Danielle, you did a wrong thing when you boldly steeped out and be a witness
against the three. You were young, but you were stupid. You know what it costs you,
your damn life, you b*tch!" He yelled like a psychotic villain with a small curl of
his lips. His teeth shone like razors and I wanted suddenly to cry.
"Ah, forget about the prank thing; enjoyed spending in Aaron's house? That meddling
b*stard. We wanted you to be alone so that we could go for the chase, the kill; but
then the stupid boy had to go all the way and mess our plan. He deserved to die
too. But he got lucky!" He punched the wall next to me and I backed further into
the wall.

"Oh and that new friend of yours; what's his name? That son of the b*tch from
Secret agency? Ah Damien, that nosy fool messed further with our plans. He tailed
some of our guys and their secrets and they had to escape from California. But you
know what; you did us a favor by moving here to NY. Thank you Danielle, for letting
me found out your stay and torture you like you deserved to be tortured."

He clapped a solid hand on my shoulder with a playful smile. I winced back as his
rock hard hand left a burning sensation in my skin.

"Please." I muttered again.

I wanted him to stop talking. It was like a heavy blow when he uttered every word.
I never doubted it was him. I doubted Damien, but Damien was the one who saved me.
And what was that news he told? Damien? Working for the secret agency?!

"Please... Oh, you know what Danie..." he stretched my name as he took a small
knife out of his back pocket, admiring it before turning to me "I hate the word
'Please.' You wouldn't have stopped being the witness if I had asked 'Please.' You
wouldn't have saved my brother from imprisonment for 3 long years if I had said
Please; would you now?" The sneer told me that I should keep quiet. But I was done
being silent. I couldn't let him talk.

"He deserved it; he almost killed my best friend."

"Oh that Daisy girl; she'd have been in this state too, if she was still alive; but
no, she is already brain dead. Poor shit." His voice wasn't sorry at all. Then he
looked at Alia/Tracy.

"And Alia Backer, wow, I never expected 'this luck' on my side. It was like 'Buy
one and get one free.' Our boss will be happy now. He missed his daughter, you
know; she's his daughter and all and this little b*tch left him and he's
heartbroken." He kicked Trace and Trace jolted up with a scream. Tears rushed down
her eyes and I watched her with a helpless fury.
"B*stard, stop hurting her," I stretched my weak legs and kicked him on his
stomach. Since he was half kneeling in front of me, he flew backward and collapsed
on the floor. He cursed viciously before he stood up.

His hand was bloodied and that cruel glint in his eyes made me want to curl back
and cry.

"You want the punishment earlier, do you?"

His smile was cold and heartless. He stepped towards me, the knife pointing towards
my neck. I cringed back in fear.

"Oh, you have two options; what do you want? Cruel death after hours of slow
torture? Or living a life with countless cruel treatment? The guys may want your
body too. That filthy body of yours needs to be harmed too!" He snapped in a harsh
tone which made my blood freeze.

"Kill me, just do it already!" My voice was a bare whisper.

"Oh, no, no; not yet baby. You deserved so many days of life before death." His
hand reached my hairs as he effortlessly slammed me in the wall, cutting my
breathing for a minute. The pain that racked through my head was unbearable. It was
as if my brain was being cut by a sharp carving blade.

Then the knife came forcefully down on my hands, leaving a sharp sting and trail of
blood on its wake. I screamed in pain and agony. My hand hurt and I couldn't stop
those small trails of tears from escaping.

"Oh and somebody want to meet you?!" He smiled smugly. "The person who helped me
with the prank, you know she's good at that. Planning, Revenge!"

"Hello Danielle; nice meeting you again."

My mouth hung open. I stared at her stunned and shocked. She? What was she doing
here? She then stood up, clapped and called: "Samuel."

The last thing I saw before I was surrounded by darkness was a man looking like a
weight lifter, whose name probably was Samuel, dragging Trace away from the room.
She screamed; kicked; fought; but when my eyes closed, I no more heard her screams.
It was a dead silence!

She lost it too.

"I am sorry Trace." I whimpered before I fell deeply into oblivion.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

So, who is the guy and the girl? Any guesses?! If you don't have any guess, don't
worry, you will know it in the next chapter.

Next chapter: Arrival of Death

*******************************************
[37] ~Rooming-33~
*******************************************
There are 8 days more for that final day of this journey on Watty Awards. 'Oct 31'
is supposed to be the most expected day for me; for most of the writers here in
Wattpad. I am eagerly waiting to get that message in my inbox which would say 'Your
story is selected for the final round.' Make that dream come true, my dear
readers :)

http://www.wattpad.com.feedback- kindly visit the page and vote for Danielle under
female2012.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
......

"Realize that life is a school. You're here to learn, and pass all your tests.
Problems are simply part of the curriculum that appear and fade away like algebra
class, but the lessons you learn will last a lifetime."

Chapter 33. Arrival of death

Blood; when she opened her eyes, which weigh like thousand dumbbells put together,
the first thing she tasted was blood. She couldn't move. Everything hurt; every
small movement from her made the pain grew unbearable.

There was no light, no air. The place was cluttered and there were strange sounds
from above her head. Frittering of insects, fluttering of something big and heavy,
and finally there was her own thundering heartbeat. She could smell that lingering
taste of ammonia; and then there was that foul smell mixed with the chlorine. The
air around her was cold, sharp and cutting.

The recently received injection in her vein still made her vein throb and body
tired. She didn't know how many days had passed or maybe it had been months. She
didn't know where she was right now. She didn't know anything. There was only
darkness, then light, then darkness and some light and more pain. A low sob broke
through her lips, which was split on the end and was bleeding.

When she wasn't high with drugs, she was tortured. Somehow she greedily welcomed
the diversion offered by the drugs. It was a welcoming distraction from the pain.

When passed through her veins, the drugs numbed not only her physical pain, but
also her emotional pain. Her body couldn't bear the torture. Her heart couldn't
withstand so many poundings. She wanted to escape or maybe she wanted to die now;
but no one was helping her.

Some guys had tried to get their way with her, but she fought and fought; finally
they had just stopped trying it. She didn't want to lose her innocence to these
b*stards, so she fought with all her might and they were tired to try with her. But
the torture and pain never stopped.

She winced when she felt her side of the chest aching. She remembered that day
clearly. Oh, she remembered every moment of her torture clearly. It was that burly
guy, he had tried to harm her, r-pe her; but when she kicked him in his manhood,
clawed with her now long nails, he growled, threw her against the walls with anger
and kicked wildly on her chest before walking away.

Tears blurred her vision. She hated it here. She wanted to go home. She wanted her
mom and be safe inside her embrace. This pain was killing her slowly. She now
wanted that instant death, which seemed to be so much better than this cruel, slow,
excruciating death.

She turned and twisted in the cold floor, gasping for air. The pain intensified
tenfold whenever she tried to get comfortable in the cold, hard floor. But there
wasn't comfort in this room, the bare empty room which seemed to swallow her soul,
leaving her windswept.

"Mom. Save me." She whimpered pathetically. She wanted to fight back, she really
wanted to, but she couldn't. Her mind and body was completely weak. These past days
had turned her fragile and frail. Those thin arms, sunken cheeks and bony legs
couldn't help her fight. She was broken, destroyed and left to bleed alone.

"God, please please, take this pain away." She murmered again, Tears strolled down
her cheeks in cascade. The frail fingers touched the tears, tracing a path of blood
on her cheeks.

"Hello, how's my best friend doing?" her tormentor entered inside with a massive
grin. He enjoyed torturing her every minute. It was just a week, but he already
wanted to kill her. Then again, Hansen Backer, his boss wanted to think about the
matter; so he was still waiting patiently. For that time to see her blood
glittering beautifully in his knife.

"Give me the drugs." She slurred through her tears. She wanted to feel the
deadness; she wanted to close her eyes and feel that light passing through her
nerves, making her body light and feathery. Most importantly, she wanted to forget
this excruciating pain and her fateful reality. She wanted to travel back to
oblivion, to envision a happy tale, to live in nothingness.

"Oh, are you now addicted? We had just administered only one dose and you're
addicted? Poor girl, but no, no more drugs for you." He cruelly sneered at her. His
legs kicked her broken frame and she wailed again. The massive pain was unbearable.
It was killing her essence wholly and she began to lose her faith in everything
that once she considered close to her heart.

"Kill me already, please." She begged with tear stained eyes. She wanted to die.
Death seemed so easier than this life she was forced to live.

"Oh no, no, you need to live Danielle. You deserve to live." He left a loaf of
bread with foul smelling water. The bread smelt bad too and she puked at the smell.
Her stomach clenched in hunger; it was like some demon was eating the inside of her
stomach.

'What did I do to deserve this?' She painfully whispered into the emptiness that
surrounded her. Her throat was dry, but the water was repelling.

Kill me, now; take me away from this pain. Death, where are you, I want you. I want
to die now. Kill me already. I can't take this pain that suffocates me. My heart is
destroyed. She thought inside her mind.

She stared absent mindedly at something, not particularly anything. The darkness
was overpowering, but after hours of spending in the web of darkness, her eyes now
could see through the dark. After minutes of staring she felt in to an
uncomfortable sleep.

She was standing in front of the dark room. Someone was waiting for her inside. She
wanted to go in, but she was afraid. Then there was Aaron, his brown eyes filled
with venom. She turned back and started to run, but she couldn't. His cruel
laughter stopped her bloodied feet. Her face was scratched, burnt. Aaron shouted at
her 'I hate you.'

She felt her heart breaking completely. All the pieces once she collected and
fitted again whenever she was breaking had shattered again with uncontrolled ache
and she found herself sobbing. 'Why?' She whispered in agony. His smile grew wide
'You are a killer and I would never love someone like you.' Her eyes blurred as she
ran and ran.

She was in the middle of haunted dark desert, now, and the heat fired her body and
feet. Her swollen eyes stung in sunlight. Her torn flesh was roasting in the sun.
Then there was him, the best friend, his eyes cold and his smile sadistic. She took
a step back, but she fell. The hot sand scorched her skin, burnt her. She cried in
agony.

"Don't. " She yelled and woke up with a start. The painful dream made the pain more
unbearable. Another breaking, another hurt, another ache... This time it was more
hurting than she had ever imagined. Aaron's face flashed in her mind and she winced
in utter pain.

She wanted to die at this instant, but it seemed no one had pity on her, because
she still felt herself in that heart wrenching pain. Death was calm, death was
peaceful, and it never bore this sharp soreness. She was so sure she was alive, but
it was not what she wanted to know.

Then she closed her eyes in weariness. The darkness consumed her once again.

~~~

Damien leaned against the large building on the back alley, sneakily walking
around. It had already been 6 days and he was angry at himself. He couldn't find
all the exact location of the gang. They had to wait patiently till they got
information. Every single station was alerted and he waited. Now he was finally
here to hunt down these cruel minded rogues.

"Herry is covering the other side." Jon talked next to Damien in a whisper.

"Man, you shouldn't have allowed that other boy to come." Jon continued as he
stealthily walked next to Damien, sticking close to the floor, his pistol pointed
in front of his face.

"Who, Aaron? He is just waiting outside with the vehicle. It's fine." Damien
whispered. Damien knew it was stupid, it could even endanger Aaron's life, but
Aaron was stubborn. Damien had to convince his dad to bring Aaron along.

"There's just six in the building. One guarding the front, two in the hall, one
standing at the back door, one in front of the room, and I think it's where the
girl is." David talked in the walkie-talkie, to Damien. Damien nodded "Got it. So,
you come on the back side with Loyal; Herry, Jon and I is going front." Damien said
back as he viewed the front of the building.

It was damaged Warehouse; spider webs crawled along the entire shape and it stood
as if it was going to fall at this instant.

"Ready?" Jon asked with eagerness and Damien nodded. He was more than just ready.

"Don't go for the straight kill, but if it's unavoidable, we can just do that."
Herry said as he waved the anesthetic clothe in front of Damien.
"Keep it away." Damien pushed Herry's hand away as he stepped towards the front
door. Jon kicked the door open and the lanky man in the front door didn't expect
when Damien's gun went straight for his head. Herry hurriedly covered the lanky's
mouth with the cloth.

"One down, five to go." Jon whispered.

"The two in the hall seem distracted with the cards and inebriated." Jon added as
he noticed the men from behind the door. They were deep inside the card game and
didn't even hear the footsteps of approaching strangers.

As Damien tackled the first man to the floor and kicked him senseless, the second
man was alerted immediately. He screamed for someone as Herry's cloth did the
wonder. He was silenced, but not before the other man came running towards them
with a gun.

"Dam, watch it." Herry yelled and Damien slid to the floor as a bullet whirred past
his shoulder. It grazed his shoulder blade lightly and he winced in pain. The burn
of the bullet was immense, but this wasn't so big in his job. In his job, this
wasn't even considered as getting hurt.

Damien pressed his shoulders before he stood up to see two other man running
towards them, with the pistols.

"Fire." A burly looking man shouted. Damien's eyes connected with his and Damien
remembered. He was the one that Damien tracked in California, but he had somehow
escaped from Damien's ties.

When the bullets breezed past them, Damien hid behind the tall pillar on the side
of the warehouse, looking for the next shot. He got the burly looking man's hand
and the gun flew from his. It was an exact targeting. Damien smiled proudly before
he shot the burly below the knee. He went down.

As Damien watched, Herry slumped to the floor, his hand cradling his other one.
Damien watched in silence before he saw Jon shooting at the blonde headed one. At
the noise of the gun shot, two men came out. Their previous calculation was wrong.
There were more men inside then they had originally thought.

The firing of bullet, and the scream echoed inside the building as the war
progressed.

~~~

Aaron slumped in the car, his eyes focused on the back door. Damien said he would
bring the girls through back entrance and so Aaron waited.
He wanted to go in and save Danie, but he wasn't that stupid. He knew how to handle
a gun, but his knowledge stopped at that. He wasn't trained like Damien or the
other guys, so he just gave up and waited for Damien uselessly.

When he turned back, he saw someone carrying a lifeless Danie on their shoulder and
he knew it wasn't one of the guys. He pushed opened the car and searched for the
damn gun. Where did he keep? Before he could find it, the bullet from the other
man's gun implanted on his legs. He buckled with the intensity of the bullet, but
finally found the gun in the dashboard and stepped out with the pain.

The man was already walking away. Aaron shot a blind shot and he could clearly see
the man's step staggering. He took another blind shot and this time the man fell
down and so was Danie. He limped towards the two and gasped when he saw Sean
O'Conner lying there, bleeding and unconscious.

Sean was behind all of this? He couldn't believe it, not at all.

"What the hell?" Aaron grumbled before he watched Danie. She was looking like a
broken china doll. Her face was bloodied with so many scratches. His heart pained
when he saw her looking so thin and fragile. Her eyes stared above his head, like
empty cabin. There was nothing alive in her eyes and then she tiredly closed her
eyes.

He patted her cheeks and her eyes blinked open.

"Danie." He whispered as though his words could further break her apart.

Her eyes fluttered open and her blank stare reached his face. She didn't fight when
he dragged her from the floor, she didn't fight when he walked her broken body
towards the car, and she didn't fight when he pushed her inside the car. She simply
stared with that same blank stare.

"I am so sorry, Danie." He whispered before he slumped on the seat next to her. His
pain became unbearable and he was losing so much blood too. His head fell on
Danie's shoulder as he went unconscious next to a helpless looking Danielle and the
last thought he had, was: 'Damn, in the action movies this is a lot easier. And
this hurt like hell!'

~~

Damien panicked. Danie wasn't here. Damien picked up the pace as he searched the
entire building. His shoulder was beginning to hurt. The guys had already called
for help and were picking up the fallen guys. Herry was sitting on the side,
cradling his arm with a pained look on his face and Jon was giving him first aid.

Damien ran outside and he sighed relieved when he saw two figures in the car seat.
But his relief flew in the air when he saw Aaron lying unconscious next to Danie
and Danie was unconscious too. Thank God, at least she was saved. He smiled before
he saw Aaron bleeding in the knee. The shot was perfect and Aaron had already lost
so much blood.

He then noticed a guy collapsed on the floor in the distance. He walked towards the
guy and he was shocked when he saw Sean moaning in pain. So he was behind all this?
Was Sean that guy Damien had assigned to find out in the beginning? Hell, he would
have never guessed it.

Sean was a better actor and Damien believed that Sean was some harmless pest.
However he was wrong. Sean was behind all this game and Damien knew Sean was going
to get punished.

When the cops arrived, Damien handed Sean to the cops (though he looked as pale as
dead, he wasn't dead) and then he walked hurriedly towards the car. He drove away
towards the hospital. He had two of his best friends in the car and he had to save
them.

~~~

Damien hurriedly called the hospital to get the stretchers ready. He drove past the
traffic above the speed limit. He saw cops following, but he would detail them
later. He had to be fast or the both would die on him. He couldn't lose them both,
after he got them back.

The nurses rushed to get the two out of the car and wheeled them inside the ICU.
Both needed intensive care. The doctors stormed past Damien in a frenzied hurry as
Damien waited after first aiding his own wound on the shoulder.

He had already informed Danie's brother Jason of the news and he called Mr.
McCarter next. The man was worried sick and he said that he'd be in NY come the
night. Damien nodded as he shut the phone. His body ached and he was sore and
tired. He sighed as he stared through the glass door, panic rising in his heart.

Damien's mobile then rang. It was from Felis Payne. He attended the call with a
tired 'Hello'

"Man, the 'Operation Black Cross' is a great success. We have captured Hansen
Backer and saved his daughter Alia. She is in critical state and she is admitted in
the hospital already. Natalie Granger is with Alia and everything is taken care of.
The head FBI office is taking them now from our hands. I can't believe the years of
searching and tracking come to an end because of Danielle. This is purely luck,
man!" Felis sounded cheerful. He was happy, of course. Their operation was
successful; however Damien couldn't feel the same thing.

His friends were in danger and as long as they were in the same state, he couldn't
celebrate with the guys. He knew it for sure. This was what he would get for
getting emotionally involved. That was a big no -no in his job.
~~~

Danie's mother, Marcy Crompton lounged next to Jason, her eyes filled with so much
pain and worry. Jason's eyes were trained on the glass door. Jonas Crompton,
Danie's step dad, sat there with crying Penny on his laps. She wouldn't stop
crying. Daren was pacing the hospital floor, his face agitated.

Aaron's mom had already met Marcy and they had shared a few words. Daisy was also
there, her eyes a pool of tears. James McCarter was walking along with Daren and
they threw few words here and there. Liam was sitting next to Damien, his brown
eyes filled with sadness.

Almost the whole family was there, waiting for Aaron and Danie to open their eyes
and talk. They couldn't sleep or eat when their children were dying inside that
room.

When the doctor stepped out, James McCarter and Jonas Crompton hurried towards him.

"The boy, he'll be fine by tomorrow. However for the girl, she is very deeply
wounded and her blood has traces of very strong drug. She might or might not be
alright. We can't say anything before 24 hours."

Small tears slipped past her eyelids and Daisy threw herself at her mother and
cried. Liam and Damien were speechless as they stared at the distance. They wanted
to cry too, but men didn't often cry.

"I got you after years to lose you again to death?" Danie's mom whispered as she
cried on Jason's shoulder, who was also trying to control his tears unsuccessfully,
as he patted his step mom's head.

The atmosphere grew thick with silence, pain and so many heartbreaks. Everyone felt
the stab of pain in their heart and it was more painful than they could bear. The
air around thrummed with darkness of overwhelming sadness and distress.

"Death is strange. Death is real."

When Daren, Jason's brother, Danie's step-brother, whispered all the head swung to
him.

"Death never comes to you when you welcomed it. It has its own proposal, own time,
own agenda. When it arrives, no one can't stop it; from touching our soul, tainting
our life and plucking out our essence. It will go straight for what it wants. No
one can escape from its hindering ties. It's powerful, menacing and it's starving
for human souls. But trust me when I say if its Danie's end, then she's better off
dead. If her end isn't proposed yet, she'll live and nothing can change it."
They all nodded at him with tears glinting in their eyes. At the same time a stout
looking lady dressed in a doctor coat walked towards them.

"Sorry; the girl, she's passing and she's not fighting."

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
.................

***MUST READ, DEAR***

So, it's Sean then! Huh-hah... You guys are good in solving the mystery. Some of
you said it's Felis; however I think I had already proved Felis Payne is not the
kidnapper in Damien's POV. Poor Liam and Logan!!! Liam's a real buffoon and I'd
never know why some of you guessed him.

Oh and there's just 4 more chapter for this story to finish. I had already written
the epilog and I was so happy when I typed that last line. I never thought I would
finish it for Watty awards. However I did it with all the awesome supports from
some of my fans, who took their time to PM me to show their support and to
encourage. You guys make me happy with all the comments and votes.

If you got time, please go back and vote for the chapters you haven't voted yet.
Every single votes counts. Thanks for pushing me through this book. I wouldn't have
finished it if it weren't for all of you guys! You all are awesome!

And finally, after the Watty page is up and if I got a place in it, kindly vote for
Rooming with Mr. Perfect under Adventure Genre. Also If Danielle got a chance in
the final showcase period of Special Awards, vote for her too and show your
support.

*** THANK YOU GUYS***

*******************************************
[38] ~Rooming-34~
*******************************************
Thanks for all of your awesome support guys. You really make me happy by your
comments. So, enjoy the story, will ya? <3

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
...............

"Most of the relationship breaks because of misunderstanding; we never talk at the

brink of problems. We just run and hide. It means that certain relationship is not
worth the time and not worth the fight."

Chapter 34. Forgiveness and Love

(Aaron)

When I opened my eyes, I could feel the pain in my knees. It hurt, but that wasn't
what made me rigid. It was that continuous beeping sound next to my bed, like
someone was fighting for their life. Danie's face flashed in front of me and I
turned to me side to see Danie in the bed, adorned with IVs, oxygen mask and so
many electronic equipments attached to her. I felt my heart shrinking in pain and I
couldn't breathe.

There was a woman sitting next to Danie. I couldn't recognize her, but she felt
familiar.

"Excuse me." My throat was dry and my voice was hoarse.

"Aaron McCarter, you're awake." The woman said with a small smile.

"It had been two days." She waved and continued "Your mom just left for lunch and
it's funny how you two are roomed together in the hospital too." She tried to smile
as she pointed me and Danie, but her smiled didn't reach her eyes.

"I am Marcy Crompton, Danie's mom, by the way; and your mom and sister told me
about you and my daughter's feud." I flinched at that.

"How's she?" I whispered brokenly. Her mom stiffened. Then her eyes shifted to her
daughter's broken figure and sighed.

"Not sure. She's been waking up and falling back. I am so scared." She admitted. I
could see the glittering tear drops on her blue eyes.

"She'll fight, you know, my Danie is a survivor, a warrior." Her eyebrows shot when
I said 'my Danie' but she didn't comment on it. I stared at Danie and I wanted to
hold her to me.

I tried to stand up, but I sat down, because I just couldn't.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Mrs. Crompton asked as she hurried to me.

"I want to hold her." I said as I tried to stand. The pain in my knee was
unbearable, but I tried to walk further.
"Sit down young man, you're stupid." She said with a frown. She walked towards me
with a wheel-chair and I slumped on it with a scowl. That knee was killing me and I
wanted to kill Sean bloody Conner for putting Danie and me in this situation.

She pushed the chair towards Danie and left the room. I looked at her back
gratefully before I placed a small kiss on Danie's limp hand. I curled my fingers
with her and prayed, hoped that she would wake up from this. I didn't want to miss
Danielle. She was a better part in my life and I would never be myself without her.

"Wake up Danie; I want to look those grey eyes, which will shine like pure diamond.
I want to kiss the pain away and I want to beg and plead. I want you to stubbornly
say 'I hate you Mr. Perfect,' but Danie I wasn't perfect. I was a fake, a sham like
you told. I realized my mistake Danie, don't leave me now. At least fight back and
live, just to hurt me for all that I had put you through."

Her eyes snapped open.

~~~

It was three long days. She never opened her eyes after that one time. But she was
recovering. Doctors said that she hadn't had any major wounds in brain, and she was
now out of her dangerous state. All those wounds in her face and arms, the blood
clot in her head, it took days to heal and they had cleaned her blood stream and
removed the traces of blood.

"She's safe now." Her doctor, Mr. Ryes had said and that word was like heaven to
me. I was sitting with my mom. Damien came to see me today and he said that
everything was taken care of. The bad guys were arrested and he said Sean was her
stalker and he was the one who wanted revenge badly. I wanted to kill that Sean,
but Damien said Sean was now in the custody too, after days of treatment and his
leg was permanently handicapped.

*******************************************
[39] ~Rooming-35~
*******************************************
Hey there... Two more chappies to finish the story. however the story wouldn't be
over yet. After Watty awards, I plan on writing some special chapters in ROOMING
and I would be posting it in this book itself. So stay tuned. To the story... Hah..
If you haven't voted for prev chaps, please go back and vote. And please visit:
http://www.wattpad.com/feedback and vote for Danielle. Two days more for the
feedback page to get closed.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
..............

"At the depth of forgiveness lies the magic if healing. Its workings are not ours
to understand. The miracle of forgiveness heals our souls, steeped as it is in the
purest, cleanest waters of love." - Auriela McCarthy

Chapter 35. Life is preplanned

(Danie)

"Really Daisy? Are you going to act like a brat now?" Aaron asked with a frustrated
sigh.

"Shut up. It's your damn fault that she left Cali and it's your damn fault she's
here in the hospital." Daisy spat at him and his face fell. He stood up from his
chair and avoided my eyes altogether.

"Aaron." I called him. He turned to me with a small sad frown.

"You're not escaping. You still didn't finish the story about what you were telling
to Daisy that day."I said weakly, but my smile was mischievous. His pained eyes
connected with mine before he nodded.

"What he was telling is really simple. It's not rocket science, Danielle. He
planned to get revenge for something you haven't done, but being a stupid he was,
he fell for you too, head first; damn straight and strong; he's whipped and he's
whipped hard. What a loser to lose his own game!"

"Heard about staying out of other's conversation?" Aaron snapped angrily. But I
wasn't bothering to hear any of their fight.

He fell for you too, head first; he is whipped. Was she being truthful here? But
knowing Daisy, I knew she said it to embarrass Aaron, not to save him out of
trouble. So, yes, I knew she was being honest here. That gave me a slight spark of
hope, however I curbed it.

"And what, seeing you two acting like love-sick fools? My gag reflex is getting
strong here." Aaron's eyes widened as she said that.
"And my gag reflex didn't go overdrive when you and Damien shared spit?"

What? Daisy and Damien? Well hell, it was going to be such a messy combination.
Daisy was such as spitfire, more like me and Damien was such an arrogant player.
However I was happy for Damien. Who was better to put him in his place except my
best friend? Oh yes, it was definitely better. He was a great guy, he saved me from
Sean and he helped me.

Sean- his name tasted bitter at the tip of my tongue. I couldn't still believe it,
but I accepted it. It had all been there; all the damn signs, I just didn't look at
it right. Sean knew my locker number, because I trusted him. But now I knew he used
that knowledge about me to hurt me, however it was the past. I let go of it too.

"You saw that, you sneaky spying pig's ass?" I was pulled out of my thought by
Daisy's shrieking.

"Well, you're not trying to be secretive while kissing and sucking the life out of
him. You're out for the whole world to see." Aaron said smugly and grinned as
Daisy's face flushed red.

"Shut up and get out."

"This is my room as well. I am staying in here as well." Ok, he was staying here?
What was he saying?

"Oh, you're already cured, so just shut the hell up. I want to talk with my
friend."

I watched them both amused. I had forgotten how they continuously fought with each
other for every silly thing. Unfortunately it was still the same. They didn't grow
any better.

"Guys, stop it." I protested weakly and Aaron suddenly stiffened.

"I am so sorry Danie."

"Yes sure you're, now get out." Daisy interrupted again. Aaron glared up at her
before he came towards me. His fingers trailed a soft path on my cheek before he
took it away. I blushed and I felt my heart beating a little bit faster.

"See you soon, Danie." He whispered and before I knew it, he bent down and kissed
my cheeks. I tried to hide that creeping blush, but I couldn't. So to avoid the
embarrassment, I squeaked in a strange voice:

"Wait, you're staying here? In my room?"

"Will you believe if I said that they roomed you and me together, because it is
easier to get reports that way, send it to the cops and this room has two beds and
all and Damien want to do it like this?"

"They did?!" I asked stunned.

"Yes and I am really sorry for everything Danie. You wouldn't have been in the
hospital if I didn't try to push you away at first. You'd have been well and good."

"What ifs are so outdated, Aaron. God has plans for everyone and this is mine. I am
not blaming anyone now, not even Sean, because I know everything is preplanned for
me, us, and all. And I am happy that these incidents turned me into a better
person; a better Danielle. So, no harm done!" I said gently. He nodded and gently
placed a kiss on my cheek, before he stepped around Daisy and left the room.

~~~

"Who's Alia and how do you know her?"

"What is between you and Damien?"

We asked at the same time and looked at each other with a small frown.

"You are always doing this!" She said with a small scowl and then smiled. I smiled
along with her. It had been two long years since we smiled, laughed, talked and
fought. I was so happy that I got my best friend back. She was now here to defend
me; however now I was sure I could defend myself better.
"So, Damien?"

"He's a dim-witted guy. I had known him all my life." She said with a small frown
and smiled "And he looked lanky and awkward when he was young. That boy now had one
hell of the body and he kissed me and asked me out. I can't just resist." I knew my
Daisy was back. Daisy was always a guys' girl. They all adored her and she seemed
to like them back, just not in a slutty way. She would talk and laugh and be
friendly, but that was all she went with them, and I on the other hand, was
antisocial.

"You know him all your life?" I asked stunned. Another secret that I hadn't known.

"We were neighbors when we lived in Arizona. He was Aaron's best friend and my
enemy. He always played pranks with me and I hated him. But now, we were both grown
up. So yes, we forgive each other and are trying to work this attraction out."

"Oh, huh. Good for you!"

"So, now Tracy?"

"Tracy is my college mate, my roommate and my best friend," I cleared my throat

"Uh- I mean, a good friend." That brought her a grin in her face.

"Good for you!" She imitated me and I laughed lightly at her possessive tone.

"I missed you so much Daise." I said in a softer tone. Her eyes filled before she
shook her head.

"I did miss you past 5 months too; however I didn't miss you when I was in Coma." I
smiled. I mean, she didn't know anything when I she was in coma, right!

"No, it's not what you think. I didn't miss you because I knew you were there,
talking, sharing. I knew Danie, I felt it deep in my soul and it's you who talked
with me. Not even mom, at least not always. But you did Danie. You are my best
friend and hell, I hated Aaron for a while, because he was the reason you ran
away!"
"Don't hate him." I said with a small shake.

"Now you're in his side?" She frowned before she clapped "Young love and fool's
love!" She sighed as though she couldn't bear the stupidity of it all and stood up.

"Ok, let us clear one thing now. 1. You can't get back with Aaron without torturing
the boy. 2. You can't kiss him even you get back, without Aaron begging on his
knees, 3. You can't, in any situation, kiss him in front of me. 4..." But she was
cut in by an arrogant voice, which I immediately recognized.

"Didn't you say you're going to clear 'one thing'?" He put air quotes and smirked.

"Spying is crime."

"But that's my job. Spying, investigation... dot, dot and dot." Damien grinned
profoundly and ducked Daisy's punch as he stepped next to me.

"So how's my girl?" He asked with a sweet smile. His green eyes glinted with mirth.

"So you're the hero? Not the villain?" I asked mockingly, but deep down I was so
grateful.

"I am the hero here, milady!" He bowed and Daisy quipped "Now you're flirting with
my friend?"

He smiled politely "I am ladies man; no single lady can tie me in." I looked at
them banter and I then knew they were match made in heaven, or could I safely say
'Match made in hell'?

"Let us see." Daisy took the small book on the side table and aimed straight at
Damien's head, but before she threw it at him, he urgently waved his hand with a
petrified look and said "Of course no one can tie me down except you."

"Thought so." Anyways the book hit his head with a thud and he winced. That was the
Daisy I knew!!! We were both good in aiming things at others and our aim was always
good. It was years of training.

"Girl, you're harassing me." He said with a pout.

"Oh, and the spy boy is whining!" She dramatically threw her hands back and sighed.
Damien and I stared at each other and laughed. Daisy stopped and then joined in our
laughing quest.

"And I am here, because Alia want to talk to you." He said as Daisy waved at me and
left, not before waving her fingers at me "I am still your best friend." I nodded
with a smile.

Tracy was good, she was fine. That news made my smile grew wider than possible.

~~~

(Tracy)

I stared at the clean wall surrounding me and looked at the girl sitting beside me.
She was there from the moment I opened my eyes and she introduced herself as
'Natalie Granger.' And said she was a cop or some sort. She was vague about her
job, however she was good.

She enquired about Hansen Backer, and I answered everything I knew. She asked
whether I would be a witness and I nodded eagerly. I would do anything to put him
behind the bar or even get him killed.

She said all of his gangs were arrested and the escaped members were being tracked
at the time she was talking with me.

"Danielle, how is she?" I asked. Natalie nodded "The other girl, right! She's fine.
Felix told me she's fine."

"Okay. Can I talk with her?" I asked again and she nodded, "I will do what I can!"
~~~

Natalie bounced inside the room, her hair in a high ponytail. She rounded the bed
and looked at me with a small smile.

"You alright?" She asked and gave me a glass of water. I drank and smiled
gratefully at her. The pain was long gone, however I couldn't forget the ways he
had tortured me. It was as if reliving my childhood memories, but it made me
strong.

"Hey, talked with Damien, and he said he'll call after ten minutes so that you can
talk with Danie." I nodded.

After ten minutes, her phone rang. She gave it to me and I smiled nervously.

"Tracy?" I asked. My name sounded strange. After I woke up from unconsciousness,

the people surrounding me keep calling me Alia and I wanted to say 'shut up!'

"Danie, wow, I miss you and how are you, babe?" I sighed with relief.

"I miss you Trace, however I can't even walk to come and see you, and they tied me
with the bed with hundred strange wires and all." She sulked.

"I know; same here and I hate it." We talked some more and hung up.

I felt the smile in my face for the first time after long days. Danielle was my
best friend and she could make me happy just like that.

~~~

(Aaron)

Liam leaned next to me and frowned at the door. Damien was still inside the room.
"When do you think he'll come out? I wanted to see her." Liam said like a greedy
child at the toy shop.

"He'll come soon. She's talking with Tracy!" I said with a small smile.

"Hey Aaron, who's this other girl? I am so intrigued. Man, she's a drug lord's
daughter, can you believe?" He asked with wide eyes. Well, duh, like I said, my
best friend was kind of hare-brained, no offense though. He was good in his own
way.

"Her name's Alia, however Danie keep calling her Tracy; she's studying in FIT with
Danie and she's Danie's roommate." I narrated what little I knew about Tracy/Alia.
I didn't know what to call her, however it seemed like Danie preferred Tracy.

"Danie's friend? I want to meet her!" he looked intrigued and his eyes were alit
with new joy. What the hell was he now thinking in that stupid brain of his? Was he
interested in some girl he hadn't seen at all?

When Damien came out, followed by my mom and dad, Liam frowned before rushing in. I
followed him, but in a slower pace. I saw the blond hurried to Danie and hugged
her. She was half sitting in the bed and that made the hug awkward, however, Liam
didn't care it as he looked up at her and hugged her again. Danie had a small
loving smile on her face as she patted his head with her free hand.

"Okay boy, calm down." He smiled at her elated. "I am so happy you're okay Danie."
He said as he pulled away from her and kissed her cheek. I felt my stomach twist
and something close to rage made me stop and stare hard.

"Stop kissing her." I snapped. Liam's head snapped to mine and he smirked "Smelt
the ash, Danie?" She chuckled at that and I growled.

"Yah, Yah." Danie shrugged. They both sided together and were making me fume. I sat
there scowling as Danie and Liam joked and laughed and smiled. That was when my mom
and dad entered inside with a big wide grin.

"Dandy-doll." Dad said as he petted her head. Danie rolled her eyes and smiled at
my mom.
"Hey Adina, James," She smiled. They both waved at her as mom kissed her and
assessed her body. I stared at them with a small smile. They really cared about
Danie and that made me happy. When they left, and Liam jumped up and say 'I wanna
go pee.' Danie and I were left alone again.

She stared at her nails and I wondered what I could possibly say now. Our
friendship was broken and what we had in past was destroyed. Now I apologized and
she forgave, but I didn't know what was left between us.

I was afraid to ask. What if she didn't want to do anything with me? What if she
had already met someone who was worth her every time? What if? What if she rejected
me and plainly told me she didn't like me?

"So, what's going inside that pretty little head of yours?" I scowled at her
instantly. She could make me all flustered or frustrated, within a second.

"Stop calling me pretty, cute and all." I grumbled moodily as I stretched in my

bed. She was leaning against the bed rest with pillows around her and was staring
at me with surprise.

"What?" I asked as she continued staring at me. She shook her head with a small
twist of her lips.

"So, about what Daisy said, I mean, you- you didn't fall for me right?" She
completed all in one go and I jumped from my bed. I stared at her before I
purposefully marched towards her, my steps calculated. She narrowed her eyes at me
and then shook her head.

"Want me to lie?" I asked, and she nodded and said 'No.' Her beautiful, but
frazzled blonde hair was sticking in all direction and I chuckled at that.

"I like you Danie." I wish I was brave enough to say 'I am in love with you or even
I love you.' But guess what, I wasn't that brave.

"Ok."

Ok, that was all she's going to say. Come on, I opened my heart to her and she
ignored it by a simple shrug and okay.
"What? That's all?"

"What do you want Aaron?" She asked sternly. I gulped and then pulled her close to
me. She stiffened and fought, but I hugged her tight and kissed her gently. She
didn't give into my kiss, she resisted. I softly bit her lips and felt a smile
tugging at my lips as she moaned from back of her throat. I traced her lips with my
tongue and she shivered.

"I want to kiss you endless, to hold, to touch, to feel. I want you to love me
back; I want you to accept my love. I want many things, but right now a kiss is
sufficient." I whispered as I pulled away and then pulled her into another kiss. It
was mind blowing, to put it simply. I could go in details, but that would sound too
girly.

I caressed her head, her cheeks as her hands explored my body. She was burning me
with her naughty fingers. They made me feel things that I hadn't felt for any
girls. She then rubbed her hand against my stomach, before tugging my shirt up. I
shivered against her lips as she tortured me by her tongue and hands.

"Do you want to kill me, girl?" I whispered hoarsely as I pulled her close,
crushing her body with mine.

"Hey I am still in pain." She groaned as I crushed her to me. Her lips left mine as
she grazed kisses along my jaws and I couldn't control the hardness I felt. It was
involuntary.

"And you want to put me in pain." I whispered hoarsely and her eyes swung to me and
I could clearly see the passion in her eyes. She sexily nodded and said 'No.' with
an innocent smile and then continued kissing me as though nothing had happened.

"Then stop or I am going to burst." With a confused frown she pulled away, but her
hands still lingered near my thigh and that particular move excited me more than I
could say.

"Danie..." I groaned her name as I pulled her hand away and held it against my
heart.

"You love me?" She asked and I nodded slowly.

"Please say you love me too." I asked feeling kind of pushy and embarrassed. I
mean, she wouldn't love me after the hurt and hurdles I had put her through. But I
just wished she loved me more than she hated me. Her soft silence suffocated me and
I want to hide under the cover. Her eyes never left mine, and they were blank and
impassive.

"I am sorry, I didn't mean to..." I stuttered before I stood up from the bed.

"Are you going to make me run after you?" Her smiling voice reached me and I
stopped. When I turned back she was smiling mischievously and before I knew, a
grape hit my nose, followed by a grape in my eyes, lips and then one in my head.
The final blow was big and painful and I winced.

"What the hell, the grape is big." I bent down to pick it up and analyze; her
smiling voice said "A mutant grape, Aaron." I then realized it was a lemon, not a
grape. That girl was violent!

"Are you trying to kill me, girly?" I asked and she smiled with a small shrug of
her shoulder "Nah, just trying to stop your ass." I stared at the rude girl and
smiled lovingly.

Only she could make me feel better like this and she knew it. She wasn't your
ordinary girl who sat there and cry, instead she went for what she wanted and that
made her what she was: Special and unique.

"So now why do you want to stop my beautiful ass?"

"That... beautiful?" She scrunched her nose and deliberately looked at the poster
above her head which a small baby and a dog, both were showing their back proudly.

"Scrawny as dog's..." She commented as I pulled her into a hug. "That's Liam's." I
muttered inside her ears and she smiled at me and then slapped me at my back...
Hard and it hurt.

"Like I said, life's preplanned Aaron and I know your fate is to get harassed by
me. Forever is a short time for me, however it's a long, very long time for you."
She emphasized her words by slapping playfully, but forcefully on my cheeks "That's
a loving pat." She finished and kissed the place where she had just slapped.
"I like you Aaron; however I don't know whether I want a relationship right now or
not."

She just said 'Like', but I didn't care. This was the happiest day in my life. I
could deal with the second part later and I would make her mine in no time.

...................................................................................
...................................................................

VOTE>.. VOTE>.. ^-^ Don't forget to comment

....................................

*******************************************
[40] ~Rooming-36~
*******************************************
Thanks for reading this story. Can I get 500 votes and 100 comments before the
epilog? Please! Go ahead and vote for Danielle. There is just two days more for the
voting to close. Enjoy the story, guys. Please, don't forget to share your
comments.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
...................

"Love is a blessing from God; it's as deep as the ocean and lofty as the sky. Love
is when he or she matters most than your own life."

Chapter 36. Happy to be in love

(Danie)

I sat there in the bed curling inside Aaron's chest, violently shaking. The
nightmare was back and I couldn't control the violent tremble of my hands as he
held me together tightly, whispering 'Everything is fine.' I held him tightly and
he crushed me to him.

"Don't leave me Aaron." I cried and the silently sniffed. His cologne was
smoothing, I knew he was with me, but the dream was scary.

"I won't leave you Danie, not even when you're tired of me." He assured in his calm
voice. When I was calmed, down I couldn't go back to sleep.

"Where's Liam?" I asked as I stepped out from the blankets and Aaron followed me
silently.

"I didn't hear Liam and Tracy. I think they're still out." He said as I sat on the
small couch.

"Wait here, I will bring you coffee." He smiled assuredly and I nodded. He was like
my prince charming, but did I want one really?

I was back to California with Tracy. My mom insisted that I should go back to Ohio
with her; however Aaron and Liam convinced my mom and me to come back to
California, just for the vacation. And so I was back to California with Aaron and
was staying in the small apartment Liam and Aaron had rented.

Liam seemed so besotted with my bubbly best friend and they were exact match. She
was pretty, bubbly and so was Liam, a little more on the stupid side, but he was
bubbly too.

Tracy had almost forgotten Cole and I didn't want to remind she was Cole's almost
girlfriend. He didn't ask her yet, but they were close. However I didn't want to
destroy Liam's happiness. He seemed so in love or at least close to love, with
Tracy. Tracy didn't care that too, so I assumed she liked him too.

Whatever it was, I was happy for my two friends, they deserved better, and Tracy
deserved a happy life. If Liam was that person who could offer her happiness and
safety, then so be it.

Damien and Daisy's relationship was slowly blooming in to something beautiful and
new; they ere always fighting, more than Aaron and me, but they were quite
compatible together. Daisy also told that she really liked Damien and I was happy
that she shared her secret with me. Though it was a big gap in our friendship, we
were trying to get close again.

It really seemed my four best friends in the whole world were barely there to
happily-ever-after. Like I said, I wasn't still sure about this love thing. I
didn't know whether it will work out or not. I a
I really didn't know whether I was ready to start a relationship with Aaron right
now, but being a stubborn ass he was, he was trying to change my mind and he was
trying hard. Just saying it was getting harder and harder to resist...

He was sweeter and gentle. He was passionate, loving and he knew how to kiss. That
was an additional point on his side; because I was really a stubborn girl, he
really needed everything he could get.

My thought was disrupted by my personal devil/angel. I couldn't resist his charms,

and I couldn't resist him especially when he was being sweet and caring. He gave
the coffee to me and sat next to me and pulled me inside his chest. As I drank the
coffee, I placed the glass on the desk, feeling relaxed.

"Can we watch a movie?" he asked and I nodded. He put something on and we sat there
in silence as credits rolled down.

"I preferred horror movies; you'll hug me if we watch horror." He said in a loving
tone and I hugged him close and whispered"No need for that now." As the movie
started, I was engrossed inside the comedy, laughing and smiling.

However he was whispering something about how beautiful I was and how I took his
breath away as he kissed my fingers one by one. Really, I was trying to watch a
movie here. Ok not really, because he was distracting. His one hand was knotted
inside my blond curls, making it more wild and untamable. I didn't need that right
now.

"Aaron, take that dirty hand of yours away from my hair." I said with a small thump
in his chest. He grumbled but let go of my hair any way.

"Why're you always violent?" He asked with a small frown, but smiled as I pouted at
him and smiled secretly when I saw his eyes darkening as his eyes stared at me
hungrily. I was innocent; yes, but I knew what was going inside his head right now.
Dirty boy.

"Don't pout," He said as his eyes stared at my lips, long and hard; his breathing
hitched and he swallowed heavily. My lips tingled at the prospect of getting a kiss
from him. Naughty lips.... It was like every part in my body had its own mind and
they wouldn't listen to me when I tried to rein them.

"Why?" I asked haughtily, though in the inside I was burning. He sighed desperately
before relenting "That make certain part of me get excited." Whew, I shrunk my nose
at him and slapped the back of his head. He winced and grunted "That hurts."

"You have dirty mind." I said before I pulled myself away from his grasp. He
reluctantly let go of me, but he was still holding my hand.

"Please..." he groaned.

"What do you want?" I quirked my brows as I watched him amused. He groaned aloud
before shifting in the cushion and I didn't miss his discomfort. His eyes hungrily
feasted on my body before he shrugged with a groan.

"Make love to you, right here, and right now?" He said before closing my mouth with
his. He kissed me with so much urgency and passion; I kissed him back fiercely. His
lips were hot against mine and I felt myself drowning inside the addictive taste of
his lips. He crushed me close to him as his fingers played with the hem of my
dress, hesitating.

I kissed his lips with a small sigh; he tasted sweet and pure, like honey. His warm
brown eyes were closed as he tasted me like I was his wine. His hands caressed me
like I was the most beautiful thing in this world. When he opened and kissed me
with his swollen lips, which belonged only to mine, I lost my heart and my will to
fight against his love.

He was mine and I wouldn't let him go, no matter what. Yeah, right, I sounded like
a possessive alpha in those werewolves story, but I couldn't help feeling
possessive. He was mine and supposed to be mine always. I wouldn't give that up so
easily, not without fighting at least.

If soul-mates existed really, I was sure he was my soul-mate, my one. I could feel
that connection when he touched me, when he kissed me and when he just held me
close to his heart, as I woke up at night because of the violent nightmares, at
time like this.

"That's not going to happen."

"Please Danie, it will be special, it's not lust, but an urge to prove how much I
love you." Aaron pleaded as his fingers grazed my bare arms and I shivered.

"Aaron, don't." I pushed his hand away and stood up, clutching my shirt with so
much force. I didn't want that right now, however my body was singing differently.

"You'll love it, I promise. I'll make sure of it." He begged; his eyes were round
and big, looking exactly like a lost puppy. I had this urge to laugh at his
childish face and said something sarcastic, but I knew he wouldn't appreciate it.

"yah yah, keep your promise to yourself, you dirty pervert!" I curled my nose as I
pushed him back and jumped away from the coach. I took time to sway away from the
room, and I knew he could clearly see my body, since I was just wearing a thin
shirt that came just above my knees. I heard a groan and then streams of curse.

"You're a tease Danie. One day I am going to die because of your torture."He yelled
after me and I shook my head as I laughed out loud, feeling the happiness bubbling
inside my heart and when I closed my eyes, I knew the nightmare wouldn't come
again. I was happy to be with Aaron and he knew it too.

~~~

"I want to go out." Daisy said as she pushed her hips against the small kitchen
island and stared at the wall clock moodily. It was a Saturday afternoon and there
was just three days more before the university would open. We had to go soon and I
hated it. I hated going away from Aaron.

"Then go out, why are you whining now?" Tracy countered as she picked a loaf of
bread from the basket and then slumped down on Liam's lap as if there hadn't been
any damn stools to seat her butt. They both had been making lovey-dovey face for so
long and it really started to make my puking-instinct grew stronger. It wasn't like
they weren't adorable; but really??? They shouldn't spend every breathing moment
staring at each other and calling weird nick-names like cupcake, honeybunch, honey
chicken, creamy noodles, buffalo eye, etc. That was very disturbing.

"Shut up, Tracy. Your mouth is as big as a dolphin's stomach!" Daisy hitched her
small hand bag as she looked at the clock again. I stared at her with amusement.
Aaron was in the room, doing whatever you had to do when you studied business.

Liam and Tracy were already in a hockey match played by tongue. These two should
know where to show affection and when.

"Creamy-noodles, you taste sweeter than that chocolate cake we ate yesterday." Liam
grunted before he pulled away with a lazy grin. See, the nicknames! I gagged and
Tracy rolled her eyes "Honeybunch, Danie is really very jealous of us. And your
lips and everything tastes so much better than the cake too."

I really wanted to cover my ears and ran towards the bathroom. Vomiting sensation
grew more unbearable right now. There are virgin people here, you know!

"Everything?" However Daisy didn't share my opinion. She was curiously staring at
the two as though she was staring at the endangered species of animals that would
soon extinct. I curled my nose as I made an attempt to close my ears.

"Yes, his lips, his mouth, his tongue and did I mention his...." I cut her speech
by letting out a loud animalistic screech. The three of them went silent and stared
at me as if I was a lunatic escaped from nearby asylum. May be yes, but they were
being crude here...

"Shut up; keep your nasty details to yourself." I stomped, looking quite like a
brat.

"What, I am just going to say his fingers." She asked with an innocent roll of her
eyes. Well hell, I didn't believe any of the things she said.

"Fingers?" I twisted my nose with my fingers, as I bit my lips from saying

something rude. They both nodded and Liam waved his fingers at my face "wanna have
a taste?"

"I would keep my fingers to myself if I were you." Aaron stepped out of the room
and his arms went around me in a possessive hug. I snuggled close to him and he
breathed next to my ears "Stop torturing me, girl." I smiled wickedly before I
snuggled further to him and chuckled when I heard him growling.

"Stop it, Lion!" I teased as I put my palms over his hand. He tightened the hold
and whispered "Can't do Lioness!" And he kissed my neck slowly. I shuddered.

Daisy was biting her nails as she stared at the clock again. A frustrated scowl
appeared in her lips as she pulled her small hand bag away and threw it across the
table. The small thud pulled Tracy and Liam away and I sprang away from Aaron.
Aaron grunted something about how unlucky he was, as I looked at my frustrated
friend. She was very close to pull her hair off of her head.

"What's that you really want? Why do you keep looking at the clock every damn two
seconds?" I snapped as I pulled her bag and pushed the lipsticks and nail polish
inside the bag.

"Where the hell is Damien?" She asked and I chuckled. Now I realized why she was
frustrated. Damien or Jude, as he was originally named before he joined the agency
had already called to notify that he would be here within ten minutes and he was
still MIA.

"Lover girl, if I don't know you enough, I would have to believe you're missing me
so damn much." Damien appeared with his cocky grin and Daisy rolled her eyes. I
watched them in amusement as Aaron slumped on the seat next to Liam and pushed Liam
to the ground without so much of a blink. He then proceeded to drink the juice Liam
had poured for himself and had forgotten as he drank Tracy instead.

"If you know me enough, you'd stop your running tongue or you'll get hurt... Very
bad." She threatened and he clasped his hand on hers and pulled her back to him as
he kissed her side cheek and that made her to shut up.

"Aaron, you cow dung, you roasted peanuts' pee; I hate you." Liam jumped up from
the floor and grabbed the juice bottle from the side table and dumped it on Aaron's
head. Tracy chuckled as I stared at Aaron. He looked delicious, literally and I
wanted to lick him.

"Oh, my hand slipped! my bad!" Liam grinned as he pulled Tracy and walked inside
with a smirk.

"You look like a wet kitten that had just peed over itself. However I want to say
'Go get ready. It's our date night with the ladies!'" And then Liam vanished
inside. Damien pulled Daisy outside, waving at me.

"I will wait in the nearby caf." He said and pulled her to him as he walked out. I
smiled at them before I looked at my angry Lion. He looked cute and hot.

"I really want to drink you now." I winked and Aaron purposefully marched towards
me and grasped my waist as he pulled me to him.

"You're not going to tease me Danielle." And then he slammed his lips against mine.
I mewed at the taste of his lips. He tasted juicy and I couldn't stop myself from
drinking on him.
"God, I love your lips." He whispered as he pushed me to the cushion and slid next
to me and capturing my lips again. I pushed my fingers inside his hair and drew him
close. His fingers traced patterns at my back and I whinnied.

"You sound sexy, dang it." He pulled away for breathing before he plunged his
tongue inside mine. I gasped before kissing him back with so much fervor. His lips
left mine as he placed butterfly kisses along my jaws and chin. He then kissed my
eyes and I held him tight to me.

"I want to stay in."

"And do what? Go and get ready man." It was that buffoon, Liam. I wanted to wriggle
his neck and hung him from a noose.

"Damn it Liam, what the hell is your problem?" Aaron jumped from the cushion and I
pushed myself up. I placed my hands on my hip as I glared at Liam. He was already
dressed in his white button-up shirt and loose Denims. Tracy followed him, looking
like a model. Her scratches were still visible, but she looked fine.

"We'll be waiting in the caf; don't plan to stay here, because I promise I will
drag you too out of here even when you're not dressed properly." Liam then threw a
wink at me and walked outside, but not before getting hit by the notebook thrown by
Aaron.

"That's a perfect hit!" I smiled at Aaron and he smiled back at me with a bow "I
try to please you!" We both chuckled as Liam glared at us "You know payback is a
b*tch!" I cooed before walking inside the room to choose an outfit.

~~~

Daisy drove with Damien and Tracy drove with Liam. I sat inside Aaron's car and
waited for him to open the door. When he entered inside, he had beautiful white and
red roses. He waved it in front of my face and gave it to me "for you."

"It's beautiful, Aaron. However I don't like roses." I said with a small roguish
grin. That was, of course, a blatant lie. I loved flowers, and I loved roses.
Aaron's grin faltered before he smiled.
"Then I will find something that will impress you, Danie. I am not going to let you
walk away from my life." Oh Aaron, it is already difficult! I wanted to say,
however I didn't say it out loud. I really wanted to finish my studies, get a job
before settling down in a relationship. But with Aaron, it was difficult.

I couldn't stop from dreaming about him, wanting him and kissing him, so how could
I stop myself from falling for him again. I was already in love, and now it just
grew ferociously and I couldn't out a full stop to it.

"Try your best Aaron, but you can't impress me," I said smugly before I looked
outside the window as I saw the passing streets in wonder. He suddenly stopped the
car and I stared outside to see a dress shop. He walked out and opened my door for
me.

When we entered inside, I was awed. This shop had fine clothes and satins. I opened
my mouth and closed it as my eyes stared at them in admiration.

"Satin or Chiffon or Cotton or Polyester?" The lady in the desk asked.

"Blue shaded grey and silver in Satin; that cotton blue striped white one, and that
bright red one in Chiffon; six meter in everything." Aaron pointed out as I waited
on the side. What was he doing now?

He left me there as he walked inside. When he walked out, he had a basket full of
various sequins, and laces in matching colors for the clothes he had bought. He
paid for them and neatly placed them inside the bag. It was a lot of money he had
spent for me, but it wasn't money that made me smile, it was that particular
gesture which made me smile and look at him with pride. He was my man!

"This is for my fashion designer." He waved the bag in front of my face and I
watched him amazed at how much he actually listened and noticed. I smiled gently
before pulling him away from the store.

When I entered inside the car, the first thing I did was kissing him thoroughly. He
deserved it.

"So, are you impressed?" he waited for my answer. I nodded my head with a small
smile.

"I love flowers Aaron; and I am impressed, but I am not sure about the
relationship. How about we take some space and take the decision after our
studies?" I asked gently. His face was clouded as he pulled away from me and he sat
there in silence. He didn't answer to me, not even when we stopped in front of the
restaurant and walked inside. I grasped his fingers, but his were rigid and cold.

We ate and went to the local park. I sat there next to Aaron and waited for him to
talk, to say something. But he didn't. After saying goodbye to Daisy and Damien, we
left the park. The silence was suffocating, deafening. I wanted o break it, but I
couldn't. When the apartment came, I walked outside, but he stopped me gently. His
arms went around me as he pulled me close and whispered,

"Give me more time Danie, we'll talk about this when it's time for you to go."

And I nodded.

"And I am happy Danie. To be in love with you make me happy. I can't give it up
just like that. I don't need bachelor life. I want the life with you." He kissed me
gently in my eyes and then walked towards the room, leaving me in the night,
staring at his back.

I was happy to be in love with him too... and I just wanted to say yes, however I
was afraid to take that leap in faith. What if it didn't work out? Most of the long
distance relationship never stayed intact. As time passes, the attraction would
fade. If we were close, I could assure it would be alright. But being that far?!

I knew I wouldn't stop loving him, but what if he did? I couldn't bear that. I was
in love with him and if he left me after years, I would simply break into pieces
again.

"I love you Aaron. But I am afraid of your love Aaron. It can make me or break me
into pieces. I am afraid to take that last step, which would either lead me to a
'happily-ever-after or heartbreak'!"

I whispered to air as I walked in.

"You don't know what will come out of it, until you go there; don't miss this
Danie, out of fear. He loves you more than you love yourself!" Liam whispered
before he entered inside his room.

Tracy patted my head with a loving smile "You're a brave girl Danie. Don't spoil a
chance at love and happiness because of the fear that had rooted deep inside your
heart."

"I am trying Tracy." I hugged her close to me and felt comforted.

"We have our own fears; but happiness is lying close to us. So, take it Danie, and
never let him go." She said as I smiled. She nodded "And he's your happiness." She
winked before she walked away too. I smiled lightly before I walked towards my room
and closed my eyes.

"Show me a path, My GOD." I prayed as I fell asleep.

...................................................................................
...................................................................................
......................

So, what will Danie do now? Accept him or told him to wait for her more? Let us see
next...

*******************************************
[41] Rooming~Epilogue
*******************************************
Thanks for all your awesome support. Continue supporting it if Rooming got selected
for final round. Thank you. Enjoy the story... <3 Fathi/ Bellasonline

....................

Epilog: Love is beautiful

It was the day I was going back to NY. I hitched my small back pack up my shoulder
as I walked towards Aaron's BMW. He was already standing there with a small frown
on his lips and he looked kind of dejected. I wanted to say something reassuring,
but I couldn't say anything.

I lugged my baggage inside with a grunt as Daisy stood next to me with a small sad
smile.

"I will miss you Danie." She said in a small tone and I hugged her with a smile and
assured "I will miss you too, but we have mobile, internet so and so." I whispered
before pulling back and wiped her tears; I felt my eyes burning too. I would miss
my best friend, but I couldn't just discontinue my studies and Daisy couldn't just
go back with me.

I would miss Daisy and her sweet smiles, her friendly chit chats and all our
outings. It was a whirlwind of a week spent in Cali; however the university was
starting tomorrow. Even though I just wanted to stay here, I couldn't. To study in
FIT was my dream and I couldn't give it up, even though it meant missing more
important persons in my life.

"You can visit me, whenever you can." I said and kissed her cheek gently. She wiped
her tears away as Damien gave her a mock smile and hit him in his chest with her
handbag. She had wide collection of handbags and it was a kind of addiction to her.

"I will do that often. After all I was going to be doing nothing." She said as she
waved at me. She wanted to come to airport with me, but she had a therapy scheduled
today and she had already missed more of it and her instructor was pissed. So
Damien was dragging her now even though she didn't want to go.

"Damien..." I cried alarmed as he suddenly pulled me inside a bear hug and I gasped
"I am dying here without air." He chuckled and let me go.

"I love you Danie," He whispered as he kissed my cheeks. Aaron cleared his throat
as Daisy muttered "I am still standing here."

"You're my love, but Danie's my best friend." He whispered as he cradled Daisy's

cheeks and then looked at his watch. "It's time, let us go." He hugged me again and
walked towards his car.

I had these strange memories often, memories about meeting someone- that I had to
point out right now to Damien- when I was back in the hell-hole with Sean, however
I didn't know what it was or who that person was. My mind had blocked some memories
completely and Doctors said that it was normal. Sometimes our brain would forget
something that it didn't want to remember.

The trial was going to start next month and Damien had already shared some details
with us, which wasn't so important. He couldn't just give up all the details just
like that and so we didn't press. I was still overwhelmed by Sean's cruelty;
however I stopped thinking about it all. I was fine and that was what mattered now.

Tracy was going with Liam and Aaron and I was driving in Aaron's car. I entered
inside the car and Aaron slammed the door shut. I looked at him with amusement. He
looked nervous, but I didn't know why.

I leaned in his shoulder, gently kissed his cheek and whispered "I'll miss you too
Aaron, but I am going to be selfless here. Long distance relationship is not what I
am looking for right now, and I need space Aaron and so do you; you can date any
girl you want." While I told that, I had this strange burn in my throat and my
stomach clenched. He nodded before pulling away and driving towards the end.

"If that's what you want." He didn't look back at me after that.

The rest of the ride was filled with silence. I hated myself for saying that he
could date any girls he wanted and I hated him for nodding his head and agreeing
with me. So he didn't want me as much he stated. Damn, I was foolish enough to
think that he would argue and say that he wanted to be in relationship, long
distance or not.

I clenched my palms into a tight fist as I fight the urge to cry, but I resisted.
It was I who had proposed that we couldn't continue seeing each other after I left,
so I shouldn't be thinking of ways to kill Aaron, but hell, I couldn't help it.

He carried my baggage as he walked towards the entrance and I followed him

incensed. Was he going to give silent treatment now? He was starting to make me
furious and right now I was very very angry. I stomped inside the airport and saw
Aaron hauling the bag on the side and slumped on the chair as if nothing had
happened in the car.

I silently seethed as I sat next to him and crossed my arms across my stomach and
stared forward. I could see Tracy walking in with Liam and they were both in their
own world as they slumped in the rows of chair just behind me and Aaron.

Suddenly Aaron stood from his chair and his eyes turned towards me. Those eyes made
me nervous. His eyes were a mixture of anxiety and excitement. He nodded his head
at Liam and Liam cheered "Go ahead man! Either you'll get a can of whoop ass or
you'll get a kiss." That seemed to invigorate Aaron as he smiled wider.

"I go for the kiss, and pray for that." he crossed his fingers and then went to his
knees. What the hell?

"I know you didn't want to be in long distance relationship." He started and there
were fair share of people already gathering around us to watch what was going on. I
stared at Aaron as if he had lost his mind. Hell, this wasn't a romantic movie
shooting. What the hell was he thinking with his unavailable brain now?

"I know you didn't still forgive me," I cut him in with a wave. But he just
continued "Don't deny, because I just know."
"Ok." I shrugged, however I did forgive him already. He made up for everything he
did and he deserved to be forgiven. He was great, warm and according to me, I
judged too quickly. He had started to hang out with me for the revenge, but he
didn't carry out it too long. So yes, I forgave him.

"But give me a second chance to prove that I deserve you. I deserve every bit of
your beautiful self, I deserve to look at your eyes every day, to watch your face,
to watch you get angry and flush red, to watch you smile that beautiful smile and
more importantly give me a chance to prove that I deserve every single kiss from
those lips." He stopped and my breath stuck in my throat. Wow, I never thought
Aaron could be so romantic. I felt my face flush as some people cheered.

"I don't want to date other girls. All I want is you Danie; you're that girl I had
been waiting for. You're that girl that God had created the day he created me,
because we're destined to be together Danie. Every misunderstanding aside, I knew
you were special and I won't let it go second time. Love is beautiful Danie, and it
is only beautiful as long as I am in love with you!"

"But Aaron, it can be difficult." I waved him aside as though it didn't matter, but
his every word mattered. He mattered more than everything and that burn in the back
of my eyes let me know I couldn't miss him now. He was saying things that I wanted
to hear him say to me and he was doing it the right way.

"I know you can be stubborn, but I can too Danie, if I want to. And I will always
be stubborn in wanting you. Just don't say 'no' yet Danie. Give us a chance. What
we have is special, it's deep and I can always feel like I am communicating someway
with your soul when I kiss you, when I just hold you. You belong here Danie and I
am not going to let you take yourself away from my heart." He placed his hand over
his heart and I nearly swooned. My God, he was like a dream come true, my own
fairytale prince, who came just for me. Was this real? This all looked too surreal
to be true. Honestly, I never knew Aaron could anything but brooding!

"Are you sure?"

"I have never been sure about anything in my life, Danie." He promised as he pulled
something from inside his pocket. My heart thundered in my ears as I saw Aaron
pulling out a small beautiful ring from the box. It was breathtaking, and my
breath, it did take. Aaron's gentle brown eyes collided with mine as he cleared his
throat.

"Will you marry me Danie? Not now, but one day, in the near future; the future in
my dreams, where I am seeing you and me with two stubborn, feisty little girls like
you and two intelligent, calm boys like me; where you and I live in a small house
with so
muc################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
###################################################################################
####################